Skip to main content

Full text of "The Kalpasûtra of Bhadrabâhu"

See other formats


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 

^1 3 8 : , ' 4J 







"F TH[ t.A'V '. , -'TJ 

•^ t k 

AT HAHVAIiJ uiu)/Lfi6.T 


Kunde des MorgeDlandes 

herausgegeben von der 

Deotsehen Morgenlandisehen Oesellschaft 

unter der verantwortlichen Redaction 

des Prof. Dr. Otto Loth. 

VII. Band. 

No. 1. 


Kalpastltra of Bhadrabdhu 


with an Introduction, Notes 


a Pr&krit-Samskrit Glossary 


Hermann Jacobi. 

Leipzig 1879 

in Commission bei P. A. Brockhaus. 

vM^^^S^rtA das Titelblatt zrun VI. Band. 


fbr die 

Kunde des Morgenlandes. 

'-.s..- — s I >> M*it*yfMi» 



fiar die 

Kunde des Morgenlandes 

herausgegeben yon der 

Deutschen Morgenlandischen Oesellsohaft 

unter der yerantwortlichen Redaction 

des Prof. Dr. Otto Loth. 

Sechster Band. 

in Oommission bei F. A. Brockhaus. 

I n h a 1 1. 

No. 1. Chronique de Josu6 le Stylite, 6crite vers Tan 515. Texte 
et traduction par M. I'abbe Paulin Martin. 

No. 2. Indische Hausregeln. Sanskrit und Deutsch herausgegeben 
von Adolf Friediich Stenzler. 11. Pd.raskara. Erstes 
Heft. Text. 

No. 3. Polemische und apologetische Literatur in arabischer 
Sprache, zwischen Muslimen, Christen und Juden, nebst 
AnhUngen verwandten Inhalts. Hit Benutzung handschrift- 
licher Quellen von Moritz Steinschneider. 

No. 4. Indische Hausregehi. Sanskrit und Deutsch herausgegeben 
von Adolf Friedrich Stenzler. 11. P^raskara. Zweites 
Heft. Uebersetzung. 

The Kalpasutra of Bhadrabahu. 


fur die 

Kunde des Morgenlandes 

herausgegeben von der 

Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft. 

Til. Band. 

No. 1. 


Kalpasutra of Bhadrabahu 


with an Introduction, Notes 


a P r ak r i t - S am sk r i t Glossary 


Hermann Jacob!. 

Leipzig 1879. 

In Commission bei F. A. Brockhans. 










Though Professor A. W e b e r's excellent treatise : "Ueber ein 
Fragment der BhagavaU" which contains a rather large specimen 
of the original text based on a single Manuscript, appeared more 
than ten years ago, this edition of the EalpastLtra is the first 
attempt to critically edit a complete Jaina work. Hence I hope 
that due allowance will be made for the difficulty of my task, 
when it will be found that I have but imperfectly reached the 
end aimed at. 

The Introduction contains besides the information on the Kal- 
pasMra a discussion of the general questions connected with Jainism. 
In that part of my work I have refrained from largely entering on 
a criticism of the opinions of former scholars because they were 
derived from scant and insufficient materials — and not because 
I was wanting in respect due to my predecessors. — The Notes 
contain chiefly extracts from the Commentaries, and though they 
may occasionally furnish not all the information required, stiU 
they give all that is offered by native writers for the elucidation 
of the text. For easier passages the Glossary which contains the 
Samskyit translation of the Pr&krit words adopted by the com- 
mentators, will be sufficient. 

Dr. Biihler advised to write my Introduction and Notes in 

English in order to make my book at once accessible to Indian 

readers. Tt seems to me that the Hindu scholars who are willing 

to take into account the researches of their European colleagues, 

deserve some consideration, and that it also is the interest of the 


latter to use, if possible, that language which at present is the 
lingua franca of India. I am aware that in electing to write in 
English, I have not escaped the lot of those who in a foreign 
country write in a foreign language. But I trust that in spite of 
my mistakes my meaning will be intelligible. 

My thanks are due to Dr. Bilhler for the assistenoe he has 
given me, as well as to the lamented Dr. Paul Golds ohm id t 
and to Dr, Eduard Muller, who both, one after the other, 
abandoned in my favour their undertaking to edit the Ealpastitra. 
Finally I have to acknowledge with best thanks the liberality 
and readiness with which Dr. B. Bost, Librarian of the India 
Office Library, KM. Chatfield Esq., Director of Public In- 
struction, Bombay, and Professor Lepsius, Chief Librarian of 
the Boyal Library at Berlin, have complied with my applications 
for the loan of Manuscripts. 

MUnster, Westphalia 
20**» JVovewiSer 1878. 

Hermann Jacob!. 


Before entering upon an inquiry about the date of Mah&vira's 
Nirv§.na, we must first discuss the question whether Jainism and 
Buddhism had each its separate and independent origin, or the one 
was a division of the other. European scholars who have written 
on the subject, have been generally inclined to take the latter view. 
Colebrooke believed MahUvira to have been the teacher of Gautama- 
Buddha because one of Mahavira's disciples, Indrabhtiti, is often 
called Gotamasvamin or simply Gotama. Prinsep and Stevenson 
have adopted his opinion, and, lately, Mr. Ed. Thomas has repeated 
it. Prof Weber, in his book **Ueber das QatruiijayamS.h&tmyam" 
has proved how weak the argument is, on which Colebrooke's 
theory is based. For Indrabhiiti was a Br^hmana, and not a 
Kshattriya Hke Gautama-Buddha, and his belonging to the gotra 
of Gotama is insufficient to prove his identity with the latter. 
If Indrabhiiti had forsaken the religion of Vardhamana in order 
to found a rival sect, the Jaina siitras, which have been com- 
posed some time after the NirvSi^^a, would, most certainly, speak 
not favourably of him as they continually do; but they would 
abuse him to their heart's content, though he was a favourite of 
Mahavira *). For the siitras plainly state that Jam^h, the sister's 
son of MahUvira, caused the first schism, and the Bhagavati {saya 17) 
sneers at another ^disciple of Mahavira, GosMe Makkhaliputte 
— who, by the by, is evidently identical with the Mamkhali-GosMo 
mentioned in the Pali slitras as one of the *six heretical teachers' 
and opponents of Buddha. 

Prof H. Wilson, in his essay on the Religious sects of the 
Hindus, starts a theory entirely opposed to that of Colebrooke. 

1) There is a legend about Indrabhftti which shows how much he was 
attached to his teacher. At the time of Mahfi.yira's death he was absent. On 
his return , hearing of his beloved teacher's sudden decease , he was over- 
come with grief. He then became aware that the last remaining bond which 
tied him to the samsdra, was the feeling of love he still entertained for his 
teacher. Therefore he cut asunder that bond, and thus, ckinnapiyabaindhane, 
he reached the state of a kevalin. He died a month after Mah&vira's Nirvftna. 

Abhandl. d. DMG. VH. 1. 1 

2 KalpasHtra. 

He makes the Jainas a division of the Bauddhas, which grew 
out of the downfall of Buddhism ahout the tenth century A.D. 
Prof. A. Weber, in the work mentioned above, concedes a higher 
antiquity to the sect, but he agrees with H. Wilson as to the 
priority of Buddhism. Prof. Lassen, upon the whole, has followed 
Weber's opinion (Ind. Alterth. IV 755 sqq.). Some reasons seem, 
at first sight, to speak in favour of Prof. Wilson's theory. For the Jaina 
siitras represent Mah§.vira not only as a native of Behar, the country 
which was the scene of Buddha's life and preaching, but also as 
a contemporary who was patronised by the same kings as Buddha. 
Though the names ^^enika and Kdnika (or Ko^ika) are not those 
which are commonly used in Buddhist writings, still Qrenya or 
Qre^ika is known as a btrvda of Bimbisara; and his son Ednika, 
also called Bibbhis&raputte ^), is evidently identical with Bimbisara's 
son, Ajata9atru, because either of them is stated by the Jainas 
and Bauddhas respectively to have caused his father's death. 
Ktinika's son Ud^yin who, according to Jaina tradition, founded 
Pataliputra, will be readily identified wjth Udayibhaddako , son of 
Ajata9atru, about whom the Bauddhas relate the same. Thus no 
doubt remains that the contemporaries of Buddha, Bimbisara and 
Ajata9atru, recur, hidden under other names (Qrenika and Kiiiaika), 
in the Jaina ahgas as those of Mahavira. This holds good even 
of minor personages, such as Gosala, the son of Mamkhali (or 
Makkhali as the Jainas have it; Mamkhali :Makkhali: : Bimbisara: 
Bibbhisara), and the Licchavi kings (the Lecchai of the Jainas). As a 
further argument in favour of Prof. Wilson's theory, it has been 
said that both Qakyasiipha and Yardham&na have the same epithets, 
Buddha, Jina, and Mah&vira, and the wife of either was named 
Ya^oda. But here aU analogy ceases. None of the particulars 
which are related of Buddha, agree with those given regarding 
Yardhamdna. Thus the names of the relatives of either and their 
native towns, their disciples, the length and remarkable events of 
their lives, the characters of both men, as far as they are revealed 
by their teaching, totally differ. I shall enlarge upon the last men- 
tioned point only, because the former ones need no further 
conmient. Mahavira was, as far as I can judge, of an ascetic turn 
of mind; his doctrines are chiefly concerned with metaphysics 
and religious practices. His philosophy or theology is not remarkable 
for its logical consistency, for it substitutes minute and elaborate 
distinctions for a deep and exhaustive inquiry, and avoids the 
danger of the doctrine of Nihilism, which Buddhism does face, by 
the theory of the syadvl^da, which possesses some resemblance to, 
but not the depth of, the Heraclitic ^ei rd ndvra. Mahavira 
shares the common belief in the existence of a permanent soul 

1) e. g. in the Aupapfttikasiitra. Hemacandra gives the form BambhaslLra. 
Petersburgh Dictionary s. v. 

Introduction, 3 

and the efficacy of religious penances, two doctrines which are 
opposed by the Bauddhas. His ethics went scarcely beyond 
rules for monks, as the ethics of most religious sects of the 
Hindus do. In short, Mahavira was rather of the ordinary cast 
of religious men in India; he may be allowed a talent for religious 
matters, but he possessed not the genius Buddha undoubtedly 
had. Buddha followed up his philosophical ideas to the very 
brink of Nihilism, striving throughout for clearness in argumenta- 
tion rather than for ingeniousness in scholastic distinctions. There- 
fore, his philosophy forms a system based on a few fimdamental ideas, 
whilst that of Mahavira scarcely forms a system, but is merely a sum of 
opinions (pavnatiis) on various subjects, no fundamental ideas being 
there to uphold the mass of metaphysical matter. Besides his ' 
consistency in speculation, there is another still more obvious mark 
of superiority in Buddha, viz. his deep moral sense and his com-\ 
passionate feeling for the miseries of men which he vented in so / 
many admirable aphorisms and apologues. It is the ethical element 
that gives to the Buddhist writings their superiority over those of 
the Jainas. Mahavira treated, as I have stated, ethics as corollary and 
subordinate to his metaphysics, with which he was chiefly con- 
cerned. This outline of Buddha's and Mahavira's* teaching leads 
to the belief that they were two distinct persons. The differences 
between the doctrines of the one and those of the other are also 
very considerable, and even the technical terms in which their 
fundamental ideas are conveyed, do not agree. Finding thus the 
difficulties multiply, if we try to identify Mahavira and Buddha, 
we feel inclined to give credence to the traditions of the Baud- 
dhas and Jainas that Buddha and Mahavira were two distinct 
personages, but contemporaries. On that supposition, the general 
resemblance between the two sects will at once appear natural. 
For two founders of religious sects, living at the same time and 
in the same country, had of course to draw on the same stock of 
general ideas, philosophical and ethical, which were conmion to 
the whole generation. And that generation seems to have had a 
tendency to oppose Brahminical orthodoxy. For if we read the 
account of the doctrines of the six heretical teachers at the time 
of Buddha, given in the S^mannaphalasutta of the Bauddhas, we 
find that they were all, more or less, reformers, and that Buddha 
differed from them only by the superiority of his genius. There- 
fore it is not against reason and probability that another reformer 
of Buddha's time succeeded likewise in foimding an independent 
sect. Before I bring forward such arguments as are, in my 
opinion, sufficient to establish that theory as an historical truth, 
we must meet two coimter-arguments which have been adduced 
by the defenders of the priority of Buddhism. First, it has been 
believed, on the authority of Hamilton Buchanan, if I am not 
mistaken, that the Jainas acknowledge the system of caste, and on 

4 KalpoMra, 

that belief the following theory of the origin of Jainism was 
based. The Bauddhas being persecuted by the Brahmins adopted 
the system of caste by way of accommodation to their fanatical rivals, 
who would have entirely suppressed heterodoxy, but for that con- 
cession. Thus, it was imagined, declining Buddhism changed 
into Jainism. I will not discuss the theory, but I deny the fact. 
The Jaina community is only divided into yatia and Qrdvaka9, and 
if in any part of India the Jainas practically recognise the distinc- 
tions of caste, it is just the same with the Christians and Mahomedans 
of Southern India, and even with the Bauddhas of Ceylon. This 
has nothing to do with the religion, it is only the adoption of 
social distinctions, which are rooted too deeply in the mind of the 
Indian nation as to be abolished by the word of a religious re- 
former. The Buddhist writings speak frequently of Brahma^as, but 
aobody would for that reason accuse the Bauddhas of an adoption 
of the religious system of cast. Secondly, it has been considered 
as a proof of the priority of Buddhism that Pali is a more archaic 
language than the Pralqit of the Jainas. The fact is true, but it 
proves nothing. For I shall show in the sequel that the form of 
the Jaina slitras as we have them now, was fixed only one thousand 
years after Mah&vira's death. It is but reasonable that during the 
preceding millennium the language of the siitras underwent great 
alterations in consequence of the natural tendency of those who 
handed down the stitras by oral tradition or writing, to substitute 
current idioms for antiquated forms; just as the works of German 
authors of the middle ages were transcribed into the dialect of 
the scribe's country and time. In one instance, however, a trace 
of the original language is left, sufficient to show that it differed 
from the written language in one of its most characteristic features. 
Words like agani, ^cariya, suhuma etc. as they are written in the 
stitras, naust according to the evidence of the metres, have been 
pronounced: ag^i acarya suhma etc. But the authors of the siitras 
could not have spoken thus, if their language had followed the 
phonetic rules common to all Pr&lqits, to which the written lan- 
guage of the siitras avowedly belongs. For a fuller discussion of 
the point in question I refer the reader to the '*Zeitschrift fiir 
vergleichende Sprachforschung" v. XXTTT, p. 594 sqq. The few 
facts quoted above will suffice to show that the form of the 
language cannot be adduced as an argument against the antiquity 
of the Jaina literature ; it is even less valid as a proof against the 
antiquity of Jainism. Finally, we know that a part of the Jaina 
literature, the fourteen ptirvas, has been lost, but we know not in 
what language the piirvas were composed. 

We have seen that the holy books of the Jainas point to the 
age of Bimbisara and Aj&ta9atru as the time of Mah4vira's life. 
It will now be necessary to trace the Jaina sect back, if possible, 
to that early period. The most general term for Jaina monks in 

IntroHuctf'on. 5 

the sutras is Ntggamtha, and for the nuns Ntggamtki* Varahamihira 
andHemacandra call them Nirgranikas, whilst other writers substitute 
synonyms such as Vwasana, Muktdmbara etc. (Petersburgh Dic- 
tionary s. w. (JIamkara and Anandagiri to Vedanta Dar9ana IE, 
2, 33.) It should be noticed that the older word Arhata and the 
more modem one Jaw a apply as well to the lay community as to 
the monks. The name nirgraniha for religious men different from 
the Qramanaa of the Bauddhas occurs under the form Nigantha 
in the AQoka inscriptions (Lassen. Ind. Alt. vol. IT, p. 468., 2nd 
ed.), and has already been identified by Dr. Buhler (Three new 
edicts of A9oka p. 6) with the Jaina Nirgranthas. The Pitakas 
of the Bauddhas often mention the Niganfhas as opponents of 
Buddha and his followers (see Childers. Pali Dictionary s. v. 
nigantha). These facts prove that, as far as the Buddhist writings 
reach, the Jainas and Bauddhas were rivals ; and the early existence 
of this rivalry may perhaps be inferred from some of their anciejnt 
historical legends. Thus, whilst the Bauddhas expressly state that 
Aj&ta^atru killed his father, and that he was of a cruel and 
wicked disposition previous to his conversion to the true faith, 
the Jainas try to white-wash Kiinika, whom we have already 
identified with Aj&ta9atru, from the stain of intentional parricide. 
For the Niray^valistitra tells a long story how Ktinika fancied 
himself unjustiy treated by his father, and for that reason put his 
father into prison. But his mother told him that his father had 
always been kind to him, and that by no deeds of his he had 
merited such a treatment at the hand of his son. KAnika, being 
convinced by his mother, took up an axe to cut asunder his father's 
fetters. On seeing his son approach with an axe in his hand, 
Qrenika believed that he was to be kiUed. To save his family 
from such a crime, he committed suicide. Ktinika of course was 
very much afflicted when he found his father dead etc. etc. This 
story, told with an amusing naivete, shows that the Jainas had 
reason to speak with less candour of their patron s sins than the 
Bauddhas; and that reason probably was, that the monarch had 
received the Jainas into his favour long before he extended it to 
the Bauddhas. 

In the same manner, an early date for the distinct personality 
of Mahavlra, who may either be considered as the founder of the 
sect, or as a reformer of an already existing creed, which latter 
view of the matter I am inclined to adopt, can be established. First, 
an inscription found in the Eankali moiHid at Mathur& by General 
Cunningham, begins with a salutation to the Arhat Mah^vira De- (Archeol. Survey of India vol. Ill, p. 35. , Ed. Thomas. 
Jainism or the early creed of A^oka p. 82.) As the inscription 
is appended to a '^Naked standing figure", it is apparent that 
Mahavlra is intended for Vardham&na, and not for Buddha. The 
inscription is dated aamvatsare 98, and though it has not yet been 

g KalptuiUra, 

settled to what Era the dates of the inscriptions found at Mathura 
refer, the occurrence of Huvishka*s and Eanishka s names proves that 
they belong to the beginning of our era. Secondly, in Buddhist 
writings the founder of the Jaina faith is mentioned, though not 
under one of his common names, but as Niganthanatha or Nigantha 
Nataputta. Nigantha we know already as a term for Jaina monks. 
Nataputta I identify with Nayaputta, a biruda of Mahavira, used 
in the Kalpastitra and the Uttaxadhyayanasutra. The Buddhist books 
of Nepal call Niganthanatha the son of Djnati (Bumouf. Lotus 
de la bonne loi p. 450) and the Jainas call him Jnataputra (see 
Petersburgh Dictionary s. v. jfiataputra), cf. also the following (jloka 
from Hemacandra's Pari9ishtaparvaii I, 3. 

Kalyli.Qaplldapar4mam 9rutagangahimacalam | 
vi9vS,mbhojaraviin devam vande ^ri-Jnatanandanam || 

That name is given to Mahslvira because of his father's being a 
jndtakshattiiya cf. Kalpasiitra § 110. — Nigantha Nataputta is, in 
the Samannaphalasutta, called an Agnivai9yayana. That must be 
a mistake of the Bauddha tradition, for Mahavira was a Gautama. 
But we can account for this mistake by supposing that the Bauddhas 
confounded the foimder of the sect with his chief disciple Su- 
dharman, who is so very often mentioned in the stitras as the pro- 
pounder of Mahavira's doctrines to Jambusvamin, and who was an 
Agnivai9yayana. Unfortunately the passage of the Samanfiaphalasutta 
which gives the doctrines of Nigantha Nataputta, is not explicit and clear; 
but the conjectural translation of it, I may state, contains nothing to 
preclude the identification of Nigantha Nataputta with Mahavira. That 
is bom out to full evidence by a legend which first led Dr. Buhler 
to identify the Niganthanatha with Mahavira. It is told in the 
Atmavatltra (Hardy. Manual of Buddhism p. 271), the Vai9yantara, 
and other Buddhist books, that the Niganthanatha died in Pava, 
after having had a dispute with his former disciple Upali, who had 
embraced the doctrines of Buddha. As the death of Mahavira did 
take place in Pava (EalpasMra § 122), and as the Jaina monks 
were called Niga^thas, it is beyond doubt that by Niganthanatha 
the same person as Mahavira is intended. 

The result of the preceding inquiry, that Buddha and Mahavira 
were two distinct persons but contemporaries, furnishes us with a 
clue to the Jaina chronology. It is obvious that the Nirvanas 
of both teachers can be separated by a few years only. Therefore 
the Nirvana of Mahavira must fall somewhere within 490 and 
460 B.C., because the adjusted date of Buddha's Nirvana, 477 B.C., 
has, since the discovery of the three new e'&icts of A9oka by General 
Cunningham, and their historical and philological interpretation by 
Dr. Buhler, been proved to be correct between very narrow limits. 

The traditional date of Mah^vira's Nirv§,na is 470 years before 
Vikrama according to the Qvet&mbaras, and 605 according to the 
Digambaras. The interval of 135 years between the dates of the 


Introduction. 7 


Nirvana as recorded by the two sects, being eqnal to that between 
the Samvat and ^aka Eras, makes it probable that the Vikrama 
of the Digambaras is intended for ^alivahana, who is always con- 
founded with the older Vikrama. That the Qvetambaras date from 
57 B.C. will be proved in the sequel. The tradition that 470 years 
elapsed between the Nirvana and the beginning of Vikramaditya's 
Era is embodied in many books of the Qvet&mbaras. The oldest 
evidence for it are those versus memwlales which form the basis 
of Merutunga's Vicara9reni, and specify the interval between Vikra- 
m^ditya and the Nirvana by the number of years which are allotted 
to the intervening dynasties. I subjoin them here, and add the 
remarks of Dr. Buhler, who has first published them (Indian Anti- 
quary n. 362). 

jam raya^m kaJagao 
ariha titthamkaro Mahavira | 

tarn rayanim Avamti-yai 
ahisitto Palago ray^ || 1 || 
satthi Palaga-ranno 
panavanna-sayam tu hoi Naindana | 

attha-sayam Muriyanam 
tisam cia Ptisamittassa || 2 || 
satthi varis^ni catta Nahavahane { 

taha Gaddabhilla-rajjam 
terasa varisa Sagassa cau {| 3 || 

1. Palaka, the Lord of Avanti, was anointed in that night in 
which the Arhat and Tirthamkara Mahavira entered Nirvana. 

2. Sixty are (the years) of king Palaka, but one hundred and 
fifty five are (the years) of the Nandas; one hundred and eight 
those of the'Mauryas, aitd thirty those ofPiisamitta [Pushyamitra]. 

3. Sixty (years) ruled Balamitra and Bhanumitra, forty Nabho- 
vahana. Thirteen years likewise lasted the rule of Gardabhilla, 
and four are the years of Qaka. 

''These verses, which are quoted in a very large number of 
commentaries and chronological works, but the origin of which is 
by no means clear, give the adjustement between the eras of Vtra 
and Vikrama, and form the basis of the earlier Jaina chronology". 

The sum of years elapsed between the commencement of the 
Era of Vikrama and the reign of the Mauryas as stated in the 
verses just quoted, is 255 == 4 + 13 + 40 + 60 + 30 +108. By 
adding 57, the number of years expired between the commen- 
cements of the Samvat and the Christian Eras, we ^arrive at 312 
B.C. as the date of Candragupta's abhisheka. The near coincidence 
of this date with the date derived from Greek sources, proves that 
the Vikrama of the third verse is intended for the foimder of the 
Samvat era (57 B.C.), and not for the founder of the 9*^* Era 
(78 A.D.), because on the latter premiss Candra,gupta*s abhisheka 

3 KalfUuiUra. 

would date 177 B.C. >)• The reigns of P&laka (60) and of the 
nine Nandas (155), in sum 215 years, make up the interval between 
Candragupta and the Nirvana; adding 215 to 312 B.C., we arrive 
at 527 B.C. as the epoch of Mahaviras Nirvana, diflFering by sixteen 
years from the Nirvana of Buddha, according to the chronology 
of Ceylon, or 543 B.C. 

There is also a different statement of the interval between 
the Nirvai^a and Candragupta's coronation. For Hemacandra says 
in the Pari9ish|aparvan VIII, 341 

evam ca 9rt Mahlivire mukte varsha^ate gate { 
paiicapa£ica9adadhike Candragupto 'bhavan n^ipa]^ || 

'^And thus 155 years after the liberation of Mahavira, Can- 
dragupta became king". 

Adding 155 to 312 B.C. we find that the Nirvana of Mahavira 
would fall 467 B.C. 

The gllthd,s assign just as many years to the reign of the 
Nandas, as Hemacandra allots to the whole interval between Can- 
dragupta and the Nirv^a. Hence it would appear that he has 
taken no account of the 60 years of P&le^a's reign. It is difficult 
to believe that Hemacandra should have made such a gross blunder. 
I, therefore, think it more probable that the tradition he followed, 
differed from that incorporated in the chronological g&thas, which 
latter deserves, in my opinion, less credit. Not only is the number 
of years (155) allotted in the gathas to the reign- of the Nandas 
unduly great, but also the introduction of Palaka, lord of Avanti, 
in the chronology of the Magadha kings looks very suspicious. 
Neither the Bauddhas nor the Brahmins mention a prince of that 
name. There is a Palaka amongst the kings of Magadha, but he 
belongs to the Pradyota line which preceded the 9ai9unagas, princes 
of which dynasty were the contemporaries of Mah&virii,. There is 
another Palaka mentioned in the M^cchaka^ika, who was king of 
Ujjayini or Avanti, and is said to have been dethroned by Aryaka. 
This Plllaka is perhaps the same as the Palaka, mentioned, in the 
Kathasarits§igara, as brother-in-law of Udayana, the fabulous king 
of Vatsa. That king was, perhaps, mistaken for Udayin, son of KAni- 
ka, and thus Palaka, king of Avanti, came, perhaps, to be mistaken 
for the Pr&dyota of the same name, and was then made the contem- 
porary of Mahavira. However this may have been, PMaka had, most 

1) I call attention to the fact that this date of Candragupta's abhisheka 
coincides with tlfb beginning of the Seleucldan Era. Mr. Ed. Thomas (Becords of 
the Gupta Dynasly in India p. 17, 18) believes that the Seleucidan Era main- 
tained for a long time its ground in Upper India and exerted much influence 
upon the chronological records of the succeeding dynasties. K the correctness of 
Mr. Thomas' theory could be demonstrated by direct proof, it would be easy to 
account for the rather puzzling fact that the Jaina date of Candragupta's abhisheka 
comes so near the truth. 

I^wtroducthn, 9 

probably, no place in the original chronology of the Jainas. He is, I 
am incHned to believe, a mere chronological fiction of the Jainas in- 
troduced into their history in order to make it better agree with 
the Buddhist chronology of Ceylon. For the discrepancy of sixty 
years between the traditional date of Mahavira's Nirvana and the 
one inferred from Hemacandra*s statement, reminds us too strongly 
of a similar discrepancy of 66 years incorporated in the chronology 
of the Bauddhas, to think of an independent origin of both. We 
know that the Jainas were once numerous and powerful amongst 
the Tamulians. For a strong influence of Jainism can be traced iq 
the early Tamil literature as noticed by Graul and Caldwell^). It 
was perhaps then and there, that the Jainas , living on the con- 
tinent opposite to Ceylon, were influenced by the Bauddhas, and 
altered their own chronology after the model of that of the rival 
sect. But this is, of course, a mere conjecture, and I will not 
lessen its value by urging it too far. To returzi to our discussion 
of the date of the Nirva^, it is obvious that the year 4^7 B.C. 
which we inferred from Hemacandra's record, can not be far wrong, 
because it agrees so very well with the adjusted date of Buddha's 
Nirvana 477 B.C., a synchronism which by our previous research 
has been established as necessary. 

The greater value of tiie adjusted date of the Nirvana as com- 
pared with the traditional one can, moreover, be established by 
collateral proofs adduced from Jaina history. For the Ava9yakasiitra, 
one of the agamas or sacred books of the Jainas, gives, in the 
chapter called uvaghS.ya nijjutti, details of the six nihnavas or 
schisms; they are repeated at greater length in the fi^a o^ ^^^ 
IJttaradhyayana by Devendragaiiin sam 1179 (navakarahara) ^). 
The third nihnava, the avyaktamatam , was, according to both 
authorities, originated 214 A.V. by the disciples of Ashadha. The 
Mauryaking of Eajagiiha, Balabhadra, (Muriya Balabhadda A.S., 
Moriyavaipsapaslio U.f.) brought the heretics back to the right 
faith. If the gathas were right in dating the Maurya dynasty from 
215 A.V., a branch of that family could hardly have reigned at 
Bajagriha 214 A.V. But there is no improbability in the state- 
ment if we accept Hemacandra's date according to which the 
Maurya dynasty begins 156 years after the Nirvana; this involves, of 
course, the correctness of iiie adjusted date of the Nirvft^a. To 
the same result we are led by the following consideration. Ma- 
hagiri and Suhastin were, according to all Theravalis, disciples of 
Sth^abhadra, who is unanimously said by all writers to have 

1) See Caldwell, compar. Gram, of Dravidian languages intr. p. 129 note. 

2) This TikH has been extracted from the vritti of {^kD\;ytckxy9.. The ex- 
planation of the text is his own work; the numerous legends told in his com- 
mentary are verbally copied from that of ^lUityHclkrya. 

10 KalpaaiUra. 

died 215 A.V. After the demise of MaliS.giri, which event is placed 
by Merutunga 245 years after the Nirvana, Suhastin became 
yugapradhdna. He won over Samprati, grandson and successor 
of A9oka, to the Jaina creed. As A9oka died 94 years after Can- 
dragupta's abhisheka (256 A.B. — 162), Samprati's reign would date 
from 309 A.V. (215 -f- 94) according to the chronological gathas, 
or from 249 A.V. (155 + 94) according to Hemacandra's account. 
The latter date is the only one possible, because Samprati and Suhastin 
(245) were contemporaries, and as it is based on the same record, 
from which we deduced the adjusted date of the Nirvana, it is 
valid as an auxiliary proof for the correctness of the latter^). 

I shall now pass to the statement of the Jainas regarding Bhadra- 
bahu, the reputed author of the KalpasMra. The few facts known 
of that Thera are mixed up with a good deal of what is clearly 
legendary; but it is impossible to separate throughout truth 
from fiction. Nevertheless, we must try to find out the historical 
basis in the legends of Bhadrabahu. For this purpose, a chrono- 
logical arrangement of the authorities consulted will be indispensible. 
I divide them into three classes. The first of them contains 
1) the two Theravalts embodied in the Kalpastitra, and that placed 
at the head of the Ava9yaka and Nandi Sutras; 2) the ?.ishima^- 
4alaslitra by Dharmaghosha. These works are later than 980 A.V. 
Many centuries younger than the works just mentioned is the 

1) Having concluded our chronological investigation, I must add a few 
words about the attempts made by former writers to fix the initial date of the Jainas. 
The want of sufficient information which proved fatal to them in the attempt to 
form a correct idea of the origin of Jainism, was, of course, a still greater 
obstacle in chronological researches. Prof Weber combining the legendary 
traditions that the Kalpasfttra was read to a king Dhruvasena 980 A.V., and 
that a ^si^itya reigned 947 A.V., assigned the year 349 B.C. to the death of 
Mah&vira. Even if the dates which form the basis of Prof Weber's calculation 
were correct — which however is open to grave doubts — we should still be at a 
loss to ascertain which of the three Dhruvasenas, and which of the six ^illLdityas 
known -as yet, are the persons intended in the above mentioned records. Besides 
this incertitude, the chronology of the Valabhi dynasty on which the calculalions 
of Prof Weber are based, is as yet an unsolved problem. As Prof Lassen*s 
arguments in criticising Prof Weber's result (Ind. Alt. IV. p. 762. sqq.) are 
founded on the same unsafe ground, we can pass them over without fiirther 
remarks. The ^atrunjayamUhMmyam, that "wretched forgery by some yati of the 
12th or 14th century" as Dr. Biihler calls it (Three new edicts of A^oka, p. 
21. note), contains at least the common tradition that Mahlkvira died 470 years 
before Vikrama. But neither Weber nor Lassen could see the importance of 
this statement, because at the time they wrote, it appeared a settled point that 
Jainism was of a comparatively modem origin. This prejudice had , of course, 
to disappear before a more extensive knowledge of the Jaina literature than 
could be had twenty years ago. Thanks to the endeavours of Dr. Btihler, the 
whole of the Jaina literature has been made accessible to European scholars, 
and we are no more obliged to draw our information of Jainism from fragmen- 
tary and dubious sources. 

Introduetum, W 

PanQishtaparvan by Hemacandra. To the third class belong the 
legends incorporated in the more modem commentaries of the 
Kalpaslitra, the vritti of the Eishiman4alasutra by Padmamandiraganin 
(finished sam 1513 at Jesulmer), and similar works. 

According to the Theravalis, Bhadrabahu was the sixth Thera 
(or Sthavira in Saraskrit) after ^ahavira. The name of his Gotra 
is Pracina, which means, probably, only "an old gotra", because a 
gotra of that name does not occur elsewhere in Indian books. 
Bhadrabahu was the disciple of YaQobhadra, and had, as stated in 
the more detailed Theravali of the Kalpasutra, four disciples, 
Godasa, Agnidatta, Janadatta and Somadatta, the nrst of whom 
founded the Godasagana. 

In the Eishimanijalasutra only one verse (167) is devoted to 
Bhadrabahu, whilst his successor Sthtilabhadra is praised in a score 
of stanzas. It runs thus: 

nijjti^ba jena navama-puwao | 

vamdami Bhaddab^huin 
tam apacchima-sayala-suya-nani || 

**I adore Bhadrabahu, the last of those who were possessed 
of the whole sacred lore, who extracted the ten kalpas and the 
vyavahara from to the ninth ptirva." Apacchima might be trans- 
lated: "not the last", but as it has usually the sense of "the 
very last", I have thus rendered it in our verse, though the conmion 
tradition makes Bhadrabahu the last but one of the grutakevcUinSy 
SthlHabhadra being the last who knew aU the fomieen plirvas. 
Stht!Qabhadra*s successors down to Vajra possessed only ten piirvas, 
and are for that reason called dagapiirvms. After Vajra the 
knowledge of the purvas was entirely lost, see Hemacandra's 
Abhidhanacintamani 33, 34. The same author relates in the ninth 
sarga of the Pari9ishtaparvan, how it happened that the last four 
piirvas became extinct with Sthulabhadra. The saiigha of Patali- 
putra, having collected the 11 angas, sent, in order to procure 
the tweKth, the dyishtiv4da, SthtHabhadra and 499 other sadhus 
to JBhadrab^hu, who was then staying in Nepal. In consequence 
of his having undertaken the mahapra^avrata, he could teach his 
pupils at such a slow rate only, that after some time all were 
wearied and fell away, except Sthtilabhadra. He learned from the 
mouth of Bhadrabahu ten prtrvas in as many years. Then Bhadra- 
bahu found fault with him, and refused to teach him the rest of 
the ptirvas. But on Sthiilabhadra's entreaty, he continued his 
teaching on the condition that he should teach nobody else the 
last four ptirvas. Dharmaghosha's words can be reconciled to 
this legend on the supposition that he regarded Sthulabhadra's 
knowledge as imperfect, because he could not impart the whole of 
it to others. Therefore, Bhadrabahu s knowledge was superior, and 
he could be called apacchima-sayala'Suya-ndnt, But this inter- 

12 KalpaMra. 

pretation is rather laboured, and I shotQd, therefore, prefer to believe 
that the older tradition made Bhadrabahu the last QrutaJeevaKn, 
and that in later times SthtUabhadra , of whom so many stories 
are told, was included in the number of those priviledged sages. 

By the first half of Dharmagosha's stanza we are informed 
that Bhadrabahu extracted the da9akalpas and the Yyavahllra (stitra) 
from the ninth ptirva. In the introduction of most commentaries 
of the Kalpastitra ten kalpas are spoken of (Stevenson, Ealpa- 
srttra p. 3 sqq.). . Therefore, by Dasdkappa the KalpasAtra is most 
probably intended. The Vyavah&rastitra is one of the chedas, a 
class of the &gamas. (Biihler, Report on Sanscrit MSS. 1872 — 
1873, p. 12.) In the vpitti of the ^^ishimandalastltra a longer list 
of Bhadrabahu's works is given. 

Da9avaik^kasy' Acart^ga-Stitrak^t&Bgayoh | 
nttard.dhyayana-Stbyaprajilaptyo^ Ealakasya ca || 
Vyavah&rarRshibhashit'-Ava^yak&n&m iv&t (?) kramat | 
Da9a9rutakhyaskandhasya niryuktir da^a so 'tanot || 
tathd. 'nyam bhagav&ip9 cakre samhitam Bh&drabahavim. 
^'He composed the ten mryvktis, namely the (niryuktis) of the 
DaQ^vaikalika , Ac4r4aga, Stib-ak^itanga , Uttar^dhyayana , Sdrya- 
prajiiapti, Kalaka (?), Yyavahara, ^^shibhashita, Ava9yaka, and then 
(ita^ krsuu&t) that of the Da9a9rutaskandha; the venerable (Bhadra- 
bahu) also composed an other samhitfi,, the BhadrabSihavi." Dr. 
Buhler has already noticed that the Niryuktis of the angas are 
attributed to Bhadrab4hu p.. c. p. 6.), and he has succeeded in 
procuring copies of the Acaranganir3nikti and the Oghaniryukti. 
In the sequel it will appear probable that Bhadrabahu did not 
compose the Niryukti of, but the Da9a9rutaskandha itself. That 
work is sometimes mistaken for the Ealpasiitra. Of the Samhit& 
we shall speak below. Besides these works, the Uvasaggahara- 
stotra is attributed to Bhadrabahu in a gS,tha found in the kath&- 
nakas of the Kalpaslitra: 

uvasaggaharaip thuttam 
k^ti^am jei^a samgha-kaU^ijiam | 

karunsb-parena vihiam * 

sa gurd jayau || 
"Victory to Bhadrab&husvamin who by composing the Uva- 
saggahara-stotra bestowed, out of pity, happiness on the safigha". 
I subjoin, in the note, the tert and translation of that stotra 
which, if really of Bhadrab&hu's composition, is the oldest specimen 
of the now extensive literature of Jaina hynms *). 

1) urasaggaharam PAsam PUsam vamdftmi kamma-ghana-mnkkam | 
visahararvisa-ninnlUutm mamgala-kAll&na-&vftsain | 1 J 
visahara-phulimga-mamtam kamthe dhlLrei jo sayH manuo | 
tassa gaha-roga-m&ri-duttha-jarll jainti uvasimam || 2 || 
citthau dilbre mamto ti\yha panftmo vi bahnphalo hoi | 

Introduction, 13 

The date of Bhadrab&hu's death is placed identically by all 
Jaina autibors, from Hemacandra down to the most modem scholiast, 
in the year 170 A.V. Hem. PariQishtaparvan IX, 112: 

Vira-moksh&d varsha-9ate saptaty-agre gate sati | 
Bhadrab&hur api sY4mi yayau svargam sam4dhin4 || 

"After hundred and seventy years from the liberation of 
Mahavira had elapsed, BhadrabS.husyamin also reached svarga 
(siddhi) by profound meditation *. 

It may be remarked that the dates of the ^rutakev alius 
only are given; I dare not decide whether they may be relied on. 

A legendary story about the rivalry between Bhadrab&hu and 
Var&hamihira, is told by a great many modem Jaina writers, but 
not by Hemacandra. It seems to have grown out of the fact 
that Bhadrabahu was regarded as the author of two astronomical 
works, a conmientary on the Stiryaprajflapti and the BhS.drabS.havi 
Sainhita, and of the Uvasaggahara stotra, and that Jaina astronomy 
was scomfolly treated by other astronomers (see SiddhS-ntaQiromani 
m, 10). For these motives will be recognized in the legend which 
I shall now briefly relate. Bhadrabahu and Varahamihira, two 
brothers living in PratishthS,na, had become Jaina monks. Before 
his death, Ya9obhadra appointed Sambhtitivijaya and Bhadrabahu 
his successors to the dignity of acarya. Varahamihira who had 
expected for himself that distinction, forsook the Jaina religion, furious 
with disappointment. By his learning in astronomy, he won a great 
reputation which he strengthened by spreading a fabricated story. 
He told the easily deceived people that by his zeal he had pro- 
pitiated the Sun, who had taken him into his car, and shown 
bJTn the movements of the celestial bodies. By such means he 
succeeded in gaining the favour of the king and in ^ousting the 

nara-tiriesu vi jivd, p&vamti na dukkha^dohaggam || 3 || 
Tuba sammatte laddhe cinpitHmani-kappaplLyav'-abbhahie 
p&vamti avigghenam jivd, ayara'-maram th&iiam || 4 |j 
ia samthuo mah&yasa bhatti-bbhara-nibbharena biaena | 
tH deva desu bohim bhave bhave Pasa jinacainda || 5 || 

1. „I adore Par9va, the expeller of evil spirits , P&r9va, who is free from 
all (or the eight) karmas, who destroys the poison of the poisonous (snakes), 
the abode of prosperity and happiness. 

2. Whatever man knows always by heart (this) charm against snakes and 
fire (?), for him disaster, disease, pestilence, and decrepit age, will go to destruction. 

3. Not to speak of a hymn, a mere obeisance paid to Thee will richly be 
rewarded: living beings, amongst men and animals do not fall into misfortune 
and unhappiness. 

4. Living beings having attained a correct comprehension of Thee — which 
surpasses (in value) the Kalpadruma and the philosopher's stone — reach, without 
obstacle, a station free from decrepitude and death. 

5. Thus praised, Glorious one! with a heart full of mighty devotion, Par9va! 
mayest thou, o Qod! therefore, give perfect wisdom in every birth, Moon of the 
Jina»" ! 

14 Kalpoitiltra. 

Jajnas from it. At last, Bhadrab4hu came to the help of his corre- 
ligionists and defeated his brother by his superior knowledge of 
astronomy. Humiliation and anger caused the death of Varaha- 
mihira, who became an evil spirit (dushtavyantara). As such he 
brought diseases in the houses of the Jainas, until Bhadrabahu drove 
him away by means of the Uvasaggahar'a stotra. Bhadrabahu then 
composed a Samhita named after him. 

The story just related is apparently of no historical interest, 
and of modem origin, because Hemacandra does not relate it. 
It, therefore, need not longer detain us; but the Bhadrabahavl 
Samhita calls for farther remark. A work of that name has been 
found by Dr. Biihler (Report on Sanskrit Mss. 1874—1875. p. 20). 
He informs me that it is of the same character as the other 
SamhitSiS, whereby its comparatively modem origin is proved. It 
is not cited by Varahamihira, who names amongst his numerous 
authorities another Jaina astronomer , Siddhasena ^) (Kern, Brihat 
SaijihitS., preface, p. 29). The Bhadrabahavi Saiphita is, conse- 
quently, more modem than Varamihira; at any rate, its author 
can not be the same Bhadrabahu who composed the Kalpaslitra, 
because its last redaction, the date of which (980 A.V. = 454 A.D. 
or 514 A.D.) is mentioned in it, was already earlier than, or at 
least contemporaneous with, Varahamihira — not to speak of its 

These are the statements of the Jainas about Bhadrab§.hu, 
arranged chronologically. Whatever their historical value may be, 
they all show that he was unanimously looked upon by the Jainas 
as one of their oldest and most able authors. His works making 
part of, and having shared the fate common to, the whole Jaina 
literature, it will now be incumbent on us to discuss, the questions 
concerning tfie Jaina literature in general. As its most eminent 
and sacred part are regarded the 45 Agamas *). Some of them 
are attributed to authors, for instance the Da9avaikalika to 
(^ayyambhava, the Da9^9rutaskandha and VyavahSirasAtra to Bhadra-, the Prajnapan§. to (^yamkrya,; but most of the agamas 

1) Siddhasena is a reputed Jaina author, who is said to have made the 
arrangement of the Sainvat Era for king Vikramlditya. The K!aly&namandira 
stotra is attributed to him. (Ind. Stud. XIY, 376 sqq.) 

2) The following list of the d,gamas has been kindly furnished to me by 
Dr. Buhler. I A n g a s : AcHrliBga, S^trakridftnga, Sthllnllnga, Samav&ylLnga, Bhagavati, 
JnHtadharmakathd,, Up&sakada9Sl, Antakridda^ft, Anuttaraupap&tika , Pra^navyd,- 
karana. Vipdkasiltra : II Uplkngas: Aupapd,tika, Bl^apra9na, Jivabhigama, Pr^jnU- 
pand., Jambudvipaprajiiapti , Candraprajnapti , Sflryaprajiiapti , Nirayd,vali, which 
includes the following upd.ngas, KalpAvatatnsa , Pushpika, Pushpacfllika , and 
yahnida9d.. Ill Praktrnakas: Catuh^arana, Aturapratydkhydna, Bhakta, Sam- 
stUra Tandulavaiy^i , Cand&vija, Devendrastava , Ganivija, MahStpratyllkhyftna, 
Virastava. IV Che das: Ni9itha, Mahllni9ttha, Vyavah&ra, Da9a9rutaskandha, 
Brihatkalpa, Pdiicakalpa. V Nandisfltra, Anuyogadvftra. YI Mfllas^tras: 
Uttarlldhyayana, Aya9yaka, Da9ftvaik^ka, Pindaniryukti. 

IfUroductioiu 15 

axe said to have proceeded from the mouth of Mah&vira. This 
statement is not to be understood as if Mah&vira had actually 
composed the angas, upangas, etc.; but as they record what had 
been taught by him, he is regarded as their author. For authorship 
in India depended chiefly on the matter, the words being rather 
irrelevant,- provided the sense be the same. That Mah4vlra was 
not the author of the Sutras in our sense of "^author", can 
easily be proved by those works themselves. For many Stitras 
commence by relating that they were declared to Jambu by 
Sudharman. Most probably, the doctrines and words of Mahavira were, 
originally, not arranged into distinct works. But at Bhadrabahu s 
time the eleven ahgas existed already, for he explained them in 
separate works of his own; compare also the legend of Bhadra- 
bahu and Sthtilabhadra related above, where it is said that the 
sangha of Pataliputra had collected the eleven ahgas. Since 
that time the Stitras must have undergone many alterations. That 
can be proved by the Sthdnangastitra, which classes under sthdna 7 
the seven nihnavas or schisms. They are also mentioned togetiber 
with some details in the Ava9yakas^tra. As the seventh nihnava 
happened in 584 A.V. , it follows that even in the sixth or 
seventh century after Mahavira the Stitras were liable to material 
additions ^). 

The ultimate redaction of the Jaina books was, according to 
the conmion and old tradition (see notes to E. S. § 148), made 
980 A.V. by Devarddhiganin Ksham^ramana ^. The date 980 A.V. 
corresponds with 454 of our Era, on the supposition that at 
that time the Nirv&na was placed 470 before Vikrama. But if at 
that time the older tradition by means of which we have adjusted 
the date of the Nirv&na, was still in use, the corresponding year of 
our Era would be 514 A.D. Jinaprabhamuni and Padmamandiraganin 
relate that when Devarddhiganin saw the Siddh&nta i. e. 45 Agamas on 
the verge of dying out, he caused it to be written in books by the sangha 
of Valabhi. Formerly, they say, teachers instructed their pupils puata- 
kdnapekshayd, without having recourse to written books ; but after- 
wards they used books, and so they do now when delivering their 
lessons in the updgi^aya^s. This Y^ddhasampradaya does not imply 
that Devarddhiganin was the first who reduced the sacred lore of the 
Jainas to writing, but it states only tkat ancient teachers relied 

1) More modern works, such as the Tik& of the Uttar&dhyayana , add to 
these aipataravUamvddinah rnhnavdJi another bahvtaravisamvddi nihnavah, 
that of the Digamharas 605 A.V. The Digambaras say that the "^^et&mbara 
utpattr happened under Guptigupta, who was Thera samvat 36 — 46. 

2) With this record agrees very well the fact that the TherAvali of the 
Kalpasiitra and of the Rishimandalasfitra name as the last Thera Devarddhiganin, 
and the Therftvali of the Ava9yaka and Nandi Sfitras carry the list of the Theras 
down to him, but name him not; he is, therefore, supposed to have placed the 
Theravali at the head of the Nandi and Ava^yaka- Sfltras. 

16' KeUpasiUra. 

more on their memory than on written hooks ^) as was generally 
the case in India. Devarddhigaqin , the Buddhaghosha of the 
Jainas, has most prohahly arranged the whole of the traditional 
Jaina Literature, which he gathered in the Agamas from books 
and from the mouth of living theologians. He was nearly too late 
for his task. For in many cases, fragments only of books were 
left, and he put them together to make up a book as he thought 
best. Under that supposition only can it be understood, why so 
many books consist of incoherent parts ^), To the editor of the 
Jaina books their present arrangement is, most probably, due; he 
divided them into chapters, and introduced the method of counting 
the granthas (or ^lokas i. e. 82 aksharas), the number of which, 
from himdred to hundred, or thousand to thousand, is inserted in 
the text at nearly the same places in allMSS. Those ^^milestones'* 
were invented to guard the text against additions, for which 
purpose, however, they proved insufficient. 

Even after Devarddhigapin the Jaina books were liable to 
many alterations. Xhe various readings found in our MSS. are, it 
must be conceded, neither very important nor very numerous, 
except thoscy which are caused by different systems of orthography. 
But it musij have been different in a former period. For the 
commentaries mention a great number of pachas which are not 
confirmed by our MSS. of the text. I am, therefore, inclined to believe 
that the text, which was adopted by most commentators of the work, 
and which is exhibited in the MSS. of the text only, is the recen- 
sion of the oldest scholiasts. As far as the Kalpastitra is concerned, 
I am convinced that such is the fact. The commentaries we have, 
are, directly or indirectly, based on the old cdrnis or vrittia written 
in Pr^kyit, which are now either lost or extant in very few copies 
only. Those oldest commentators must have found the text in 
great disorder, for they had to note down numerous pdfkas many 
of which are mentioned by the later scholiasts. Some of them 
remark that they comment on one pdtha only, for instance 
Devendraganin, who wrote a commentary on the Uttar4dhyayana. 
Others say that for all the pdfhaa one should have recourse to 
the ciinai, e. g. Jinaprabhamimi , the oldest commentator of the 

1) About 30 years earlier, between 410 and 432 A.D., Buddhaghosha caused 
the Buddhist pitakas and artkakathds to be written down in books „for the 
more lasting stability of faith". As the redaction of the Buddhist works in 
Ceylon and that of the Jaina works in Guzerat occurred about the same time, 
it may be inferred either that the Jainas adopted that measure from the Bauddhas, 
or that it was in the 5th century that writing was more generally made use of 
in India for literary purposes. 

2) Down to Devardhiganin's time the Jainas must have handed down their 
sacred knowledge very carelessly indeed. For, eight generations after Mah&vira, 
a part of the „old" works was already forgotten, and less than ten generations 
later the whole of the pilrvas was lost. At least, suoh is the tradition. 

Introduction, 17 

Ealpastitra whose work I have been able to procure. All that 
criticism can reasonably hope to achieve at present is , the recon- 
struction of the text which the first commentators have adopted. 
The text of Devarddhiganin's recension is, probably, beyond our 

From the unsettled state of the Jaina literature down to 
Devarddhiganin's times it may be concluded that the language also 
in which it was handed down, underwent a gradual alteration. 
The language which Mahavira and his immediate disciples, the 
Ganadharas, spoke, was, of course, the vernacular dialect of Magadha. 
For it is not likely that Mahavira used Samskyit. But the Jaina 
Prak^t has very little affinity to the Magadhi either of A9oka's 
inscriptions or of the Prakfit Grammarians. Nevertheless it is 
called Magadhi by the Jainas themselves. In a half- stanza quoted 
by Hemacandra (Prakpt Grammar IV 287) it is said that ''the old 
s^tra was, exclusively, composed in the language called Ardha- 

poranam addham^gaha- 
bhasa-niayam havai suttaip || 

Hemacandra appends the remark that notwithstanding such 
is the old tradition, the Jaina Prakrit is not of the same description 
as the Magadhi, the peculiarities of which he is going to expoimd. 

Before we proceed in our inquiry about the nature of the sacred 
language of the Jainas, it must be noticed that there are two 
varieties of language observable in their Prakrit. The older prose 
works are written in a language which considerably differs from 
the language of the commentator^ and poets. The latter entirely 
conforms to the rules which Hemacandra gives in the first part 
of his Prakrit Grammar for the Maharashtri. But the MaharS.shtri 
of Hemacandra is not identical with the Maharashtri of Hala, of 
the Setubandha, and of the dramas. Two of the most conspicuous 
differences are the use of dental n if initial or doubled, and 
of the ^agruti. The Jaina Mdhdrdshtri, as it may be appro- 
priately called, has been accurately described by Hemacandra, as 
will be evident to every one who reads one of the modem Jaina 
compositions, e. g. the K41ikacS,ryakatha. *) 

The language of the older Slitras, which I shall call Jaina 
Prdhriti differs from the Jaina M&harashtii in many points. Thus 
the Jaina Maharashtri generally forms the nominative of the masc. 
in o and the locative in mmi. while the Jaina Prakrit has e and 
mai, e. g. J. M. Sakko, J. P. JSakke, Samskrit Qakrah; J. M. 
varamtni, nioLirnmiy sdkummij J. P. varamsty kucchimai^ sdhumsi. 
The indeclinable past participle in J. M. commonly ends in unam^ 
una or wr«, while in the older language it ends in ittd or ittd 

1) I hope soon to publish the text ot this curious legend, which seems to 
contain traces of genuine historical tradition. 

Abhandl. d. DMG. VII. 1. % 

X3 KalpaiHtra, 

nam, e. g. J. M. kdHnanif ndHnam^ gamtHnam, kduna, kdum, etc., 
J. P. kaftUd jdniitd, gacckittd or karittd nam, etc. The Jaina 
Prakrit has preserved the aorist, while the Jaina M&h^r&shtri usually 
substitutes the past participle for it. Besides these more general 
differences, there are in Jama Prakyit many archaic words, forms, 
and phrases which are discarded in Jaina Mah4rashtxt. 

About the nature of Jaina Mdhdrdshtrt there can be little 
doubt, as we have the express statement of Hemacandrcu It is, on 
the whole, the same language as the M^harashfrt of H41a. The 
differences can be accounted for by the supposition of a difference 
in the local origin. I believe that the Jaina Maharlishtri nearest 
approached the language of Surash^ra, because the edition of the 
Jaina* scriptures, according to tradition, took place in Valabhi, as 
related above. It might therefore more appropriately be called 
Jaina Saurslshtri. But as it shares the general character of the 
PrS.kpt commonly called M&harahshtri , and as it is thus called 
by Hemacandra, I dare not introduce a new name. 

The nature of the Jaina Prdkrit is also not difficult to 
make out. Seeing that it is on the whole the same language as 
the Jaina MSihar&shtri, from which it differs merely by the retention 
of archaic forms, we may justly look upon it as an older or 
archaic Mdbarash^ri. Hemacandra caUs it drsham, the language 
of the Rishis, and treats it together with the Jaina Maharashtri, 
noting forms peculiar to it as exceptions from the general rules, 
and saying that, in general, rules which are binding for the common 
Prakrit, may optionally be followed in the language of the Eishis 
(I, 3). Thereby he shows his belief, that the Jaina Prakrit more 
closely resembles the MahS.r&shtri than any of the other Prak^ts. 
His testimony is of great weight, because it is given in opposition 
to the popular opinion by one who knew Prakpt thoroughly. The 
only Magadhism which Hemacandra discovered in Jaina Pr^kjit 
is, the nominative singular in e formed from masculine bases in a; 
and I have not been able to discover any other*). 

1) Prof. Weber maintains that the changes of ry rj dy to yy, and of ksh 
to hkk prove that Jaina Prakrit is M&gadhi. But the graphical signs which he 

has interpreted as yy and khlc^ viz. ^ and TE^> are the signs for ;/ and kkh. 

They are used in the Jaina Mahftrftshtri as well as in the Jaina Prycrit, and 
as they have decidedly the value of jj and kkh in the former, they must have 
the same in the latter. For if Hemacandra had read them differently in the 
Jaina Prakrit, he would have stated it as an exception to the rules I, 89 and 
90. Again, when he lays down the rules that the ^auraseni may change ry to 
yy (IV, 266), and that MAgadhi substitutes y for ;, ily, y (IV, 292) and )(K for 
ksh between vowels (IV, 296), he would certainly have remarked that the drsham 
had the same peculiarities, if he had read the signs in question in the same 
manner as Prof. Weber proposes. For the palaeo^raphical explanation of the ignss 

Introduction, \% 

In nearly all cases where the ^aurasent and the Magadhi 
differ from the common Prakyit, the Jaina Prakrit conforms to the 
latter, except in the instance quoted above, and two more. Hema- 
candra (IV, 264, 265. IV, 278) prescribes for the ^auraseni (and 
Magadhi) the nominatives and vocatives bhayavam qjiA maghavam 
for bfiagavdn, bhagavan and maghavdn, maghavan, and the 
form td for taamdt. These forms occur also in the Jaina PrS,kjit. 
These instances of coincidence of the Jaina Prsikrit with other 
Pr^kyits than Maharashtii are few and unimportant, compared with 
those in which it conforms to the common dialect. I, therefore, 
do not hesitate to declare the Jaina Prakyit to be Maharashtri, 
as has already been done by Chr. Lassen in his Institutiones 
linguae Pracriticae p. 42. In those cases in which Jaina Prakrit 
differs from the Maharashtri, it has usually retained the older 
forms. A trace of a still older phase of the language has been 
noticed above p. 4., it is the optional insertion of a vowel which 
is always inserted in the written language between two consonants 
incapable of assimilation. This freedom which is required for the 
scanning of Prakrit verses in the old stitras, and which has some 
resemblance to the practice of the Vedic poets, is no more allowed 
by the later Prakjit poets. In their compositions, every vowel 
must necessarily be pronounced as one syllable. The difference 
between the practice observed in works like the Setubandha, the 
Sapta^ataka, the later Prakrit stotras, etc., and that in the older 
metrical siitras, can only be explained by a change of the language 
similar to that of the Vedic idiom to classical Samskrit ^). 

As yet we have only traced the gradual development of the 
language in the sacred writings of the Jainas. But some of its 
irregularities are of a different kind. They seem to show that 
the dialect was originally different from that in which the stitras 
are written. Thus the e of the nominative masculine is, most 
probably, preserved from the original Magadhi, which was, as I 
have pointed out above, the language of Mahavira and his Gana- 
dharas. To sum up, the language of the Jaina writings has not 


TS^ (older forms of which are ^CS|| and ^Si) ^^'^ 3, ^^ should be kept i 

mind, as Dr. Biihler tells me, that the Jainas, in combining their letters, usually 
place the second letter below, and not behind, the first. The former signs will 

readily be recognised as gradual simplifications of ^1 , and in the latter the old 

form of y, 2> catches the eye. In the text of the Kalpasiitra, I have, accordingly, 

transcribed the groups in question by kkh and ;/. 

1) The optional insertion of a vowel, chiefly before y and v, in the Vedas, 
was entirely rejected in the later Samskrit, while the insertion of the vowel 
which is optional in the Jaina Prakrit, became the rule in the later Prakrit, 
provided the group of consonants was not assimilated. 


20 Kalpaeiltra. 

been fixed before the final rearrangement of the Jaina books. Originally 
a popular dialect, it was naturally adapted by those who handed 
down orally the sacred lore, to iiie dialect current at their time 
and in their country. As the idiom of Mahari,shtra seems to have 
ranked, during the early centuries of our Era, foremost amongst 
the yemacular dialects of India, because the Grammarians treat it 
as the standard of all Prak^ts, and because it possessed a large 
literature, of which considerable specimens are still extant, it will 
not be astonishing that the Jainas yielded to its influence, and 
when reducing their sacred books to writing, shaped their language 
according to it. Such a change of language, even in written 
books, is not without a parallel in the history of literature, for 
I have already adduced above p. 4. a similar change of the 
German language, due to the copists, in the compositions of the 
middle ages. The editor of the Jaina scriptures did not choose to 
adopt the M&hd,r^ht;ri with aU its peculiarities, but he retained 
many archaic forms which were, probably, sanctified by long 
tradition. For an archaic language has always been considered 
peculiarly fitted for a serious style.- 

The Jaina M^iharashtri, being once fixed as a sacred language, 
continued to be the literary language of the Jainas until it was re- 
placed by Sainskrit. All the old commentaries, the cdrnis and critfisj 
and a great many independent compositions, were written in Prak^t. 
Between 1000 and 1100 A.D. , the Jainas adopted Samskfit as 
their literary language. But the change was neither a sudden, 
nor a complete one. For Samskyit poems by Jaina authors 
previous to that period, such as the Bhakt^mara stotra, the 
Kaly^namandira stotra, the (^obhanastutayas , are stiir extant, and 
Prakrit works were composed later than the twelfth eeiitury, e. g. 
the Paryusha]QS,kalpaniryuktivyakhy&na by Jinaprabhamuni (samvat 
1364) and a great many Prakrit stotras. 

Before I leave the present topic, I must call attention to the 
orthography of the Jaina books. In general, all manuscripts follow 
the same system, but in the following points they are at variance 
with each other. 

1) The yaQrut.i is used in some manuscripts only after a 
and a, in other MSS. also after », t; u, u; e, o. Hemacandra 
prescribes, in his Grammar I, 180, the yaqniti after a and d, 
but in the commentary, he says that it is occasionally seen elsewhere 
also. His rule is partly confirmed by our MSS. For the ya and 
yd always occur after the a and d. But many MSS. write the 
ya and yd after all vowels. Both ways of spelling are found in 
veiy old and very good MSS. It is, therefore, impossible to 
decide which is the more correct one. From an etymological 
point of view, it is more seK-consistent that the yagruti should 
be written after all vowels, because it is the remnant of a lost 

Introduction. 21 

consonant'). I have, therefore, retained it in the present edition 
of the Ealpastitra. 

2) Some MSS. change e and o before two consonants to i 
and u. This is due to the absence of signs for the short e and o 
in the Devanagari alphabet, whence the following dilemma arose. 
If e or o was written, the quantity of the vowel was neglected, 
for a vowel preceding two consonants is always shortened, and 
e and o are signs of long vowels. If, on the contrary, t or u 
was written, the quality of the sounds e or o was insufficiently 
rendered. I have written e and o when the Samskpt prototype 
has the diphthong. 

3) Some MSS. write nn, while others prefer nn (see Hem. 
I, 228.). I have usually adopted the spelling of the majority of 
the best MSS. in each case. 

4) Occasionally, initial n is written in some MSS., compare 
Hem. I, 229. 

5) Whether a consonant between two vowels should be retained, 
or be replaced by its substitute, or be dropped, seems to have been 
left to the choice of the transcriber of the Jaina books. 

6) One MS. of the Kalpastitra (India Office Library 1599.) 
writes bb for vv, and b for v initial in single and compotmd 
words, e. g. bibaddhana for vivaddha^a, Mahabira, etc. This per- 
CTiliarity is probably due to the fact that the MS. was written in 
Eastern India. 

7) The letters ^ and ^ (u and o) are frequently inter- 
changed. But this has no reference to the sound, because u and o 
are never interchanged when preceded by a consonant, except, 
of course, in the case under 2). The MSS. A and B of the Kalpa- 
sAtra very seldom make mistakes about the signs in question. 

The diversity of orthography just described is, perhaps, due 
to different grammatical schools. I have carefully noted, below 
the text of my edition, all various readings, except those which 
fall under heads 6 and 7. But I have, nevertheless, not been 
able to decide which are the oldest and most authentical spelUngs. 
Having examined a good many paper MSS., I am convinced that 
they will not give us the clue to the correct orthography of Jaina 
Prakyit ; an examination of the oldest MSS., written on palm leaves, 
will, perhaps, lead to a more satisfactory result. But I think it 
more probable that there never was one fixed system of ortho- 
graphy adhered to by all Jaina writers of any time. For other 
Prakrits also, e. g. that of the cave inscriptions and the vernacular 
dialects of modem India, frequently spell the same words in 
different ways. 

1) In the Pr&krit inscriptions of the caves in Western India, y is the 
substitute of j before t abo, e. g. pavayiUkd and pavaUikd = pravrajitikd . 

22 KalpasHtra, 

After having given such information about the general questions 
connected with Jainism and its literature, as I was able to gather, 
I shall now discuss^ the Kalpastitra in particular. That work does 
not belong to the Agamas or sacred books of the Jainas. It is 
even pronounced by the Digambaras te be a forgery (see Indian 
Antiquary) because it contains the account of Mahavira's having 
entered the womb of Devanand4 before he was placed in that of 
Tri9ala, which the Digambaras deny to have been the case. But 
as the same story is also related in the AcSir&nga and Ava9yaka 
Stitras, it seems to be very old, and consequently the criticism 
of the Digambaras falls to the ground. With tiie (^vetS^mbaras 
the KalpasMra is a great authority, and is always read publicly 
during the varshavasa or Pajjusan. 

The Kalpasiitra is supposed to be the work of Bhadrabahu. 
He is said to have found the materials for it in the ninth ptirva, 
called PratyS.khyanapravada, as we learn from the following passage 
of its commentary called Kiran&vali. 

praneta t4vat sarvaksharasamnipatavicakshanaQ caturda^apt^a- 
vid yugapradhanah 9riBhadrab&husvami da^ll-^rutaskandhasya *shtam- 
adhyayanarApatayS, pratyftkhyli,napravad^bhidh&nanavamapiirvat 

Kalpastitram idain stitritavan. "But the author was the yugapradhana 
Bhadrabahusv&min, who was well versed in the combination of all 
letters (see note to § 138), and knew the fourteen piirvas. He 
composed this Kalpastitra as the eighth chapter of the Da9&9ruta- 
skandha, by extracting it from the ninth plirva called Pratyakhya- 

The statement of the Kiranavali, which is repeated by other 
commentators, that the Kalpastitra is called Paryushanakalpa, and 
forms the eighth chapter of the Da9a9rutaskandha , is erroneous 
and has been caused by a wrong interpretation of the last words 
of the Kalpastitra itself. Rightly understood, they prove that it 
applies only to the last part, the Samacaris, or rules for yatis. 
For at the end of the Kalpastitra it is said that Mahavira "thus 
pronounced, thus enunciated, thus declared, thus explained the 
(eighth) chapter called Paryushanakalpa". These words can only 
have reference to the Ssi-macaris, because the Jinacaritra and the 
Sthaviravali cannot be expected to have been related by Mahavira. 
For the former mentions events which happened after his death, 
and the second part exclusively refers to the history of Jainism 
after MahlLvira. Besides, those parts have no relation to the 
Paryusha^a or varshavasa. They have, therefore, no claim to the 
title Paryushanakalpa, and cannot, consequently, be regarded as 
having, originally, made pai*t of the eighth chapter of the Da9a9ruta- 
skandha. The naiural consequence of the preceding deduction is, 
that the Samacaris only, being comprised by the name Paryushana- 
kalpa, and forming the eighth chapter of the Da9a9rutaskandha, 
can be looked upon as the work of Bhadrabahu. It is self-evident 

Jntroductkm, 23 

that the Sthavirfi,vali , which extends to many generations beyond 
Bbadrabahu, was not composed by him. Nor is the Sthaviravali 
the work of one author only. For the saipkshiptavacana and the 
vistaravacana of the Sthavir§»vali, i. e. the short, and the more de- 
tailed list of Theras, must, originally, have been independent from 
each other, because of their stylistic and material differences. At 
the end of these Sthaviravalis, which, originally, I presume included 
the last DaQakevalin, Vajra and his pupils, only, a number of gathas 
are added which give the names of tiie Theras from Phalgtmutra 
down to Devarddhiganin. In some copies of the KalpasAtra, a prose 
version of these gath&s has been inserted before them. It is 
apparently a modem addition, because it is omitted in many MSS., 
and because the oldest commentator already notices this variation 
of the text. Besides, the eleventh "century** (grantha 1000 — 1100) 
excedes, decidedly, the prescribed extent, to which it will be re- 
duced by the rejection of the chapter in question. Finally, the 
first two paragraphs of the Sthaviravali are independent of the 
rest, and once formed, I believe, a part of the Jinacaritra. We 
can, therefore, recognise in the Sthavir&valt four or five distinct 

The Jinacaritra, possibly, may be the work of one author, 
though I believe Dr. Stevenson to be right in his conjecture, that 
the original ended with the life of Mah^vira (Kalpasutra p. 99). 
But this part has most probably been enlarged by other additions 
besides those pointed out by Dr. Stevenson. I mention only the 
description of the fourteen dreams, which differs entirely from the 
archaic style of the bulk of the work, by its many long and com- 
plicate compounds peculiar to a comparatively modem phase of 
Indian poetry. It needs hardly be remarked that the passages 
containing the dates 980 and 993 A.V. do not refer to the author, 
but to Devarddhiganin, the editor of the Kalpasiitra. The archaic 
style in which the Jinacaritra is composed, and which it has in 
common with the old srttras written in prose, does not speak 
against Bhadrabahu's authorship. But this question must be left 
undecided for want of direct proof. 

The Jainas seem to have been perfectly aware of the disparity 
of the subjects treated in the KalpasAtra. But they account for 
it by saying that the first two parts are prefixed to the Paryusha- 
nasamacaris m.ofhgaldrJhow , i. e. for the sake of auspiciousness. 
Thus we read in the raiyushanakalpaniryukti, 

purima-carim^na kappo 
u mamgalam Vaddhamana-tittharami | 

to parikahiya Jina-pari- 
kaha ya theravali c*ettha[ra]. || 61 || 
"And the religious practice of the first and the last (Jinas) 
is auspicious during the ttriha of Vardhamana. Hence the stories 
of the Jinas, and the list of the Theras, have been told here'*. 

24 KcdpasiUra, 

The later scholiasts have converted this gatha into a metrical 
table of contents (adhik&ratrayam) by altering the last hemistich. 

purima-carimdriia kappo 
maipgalam Vaddhamana-titthammi { 

to parikahija Jina-gana- 
harai-theravali-carittaip || 
''The religious practice of the first and the last (Jinas) is 
auspicious during the tirtka of Yardham^na. Hence the Jina 
(caritra), the list of the Theras beginning with the Ganadharas, 
and the caritra, i. e. paiyshan4s^m&caris, have been told". 

The Jinacaritra, the Sthaviravall, and the Sfi.m4cai*is, united in 
one book under the title of Ealpastitra, were, according to the 
tradition, included in Devarddhiganins recension of the Jaina 
scriptures, though it is not contained in the Siddhlmta. Two 
arguments speak for the correctness of the tradition: firstly the 
date of that event is incorporated in the Kalpastitra; secondly the 
whole of the Kalpastitra is divided into "centuries" of one hundred 
granthas (32 aksharas) each, a measure adopted, probably, by the 
editor in order to guard the text against additions. These centuries 

are marked in the text as^CjQQ X|^00 ^^^-j ^^^ ^^^ ^^ 

be found in all MSS. at the identical places. The Kalpastitra is 
said to contain 1216 granthas, e. g. in the following verse taken 
from the colophon of MS. A. 

ekah saha9ro (!) dvi9atl-sametat 

(jlishtas tatah shoda9abhir vidantu | 

Kalpasya s^mkhya kathita vi9ishta 

vi9aradait paryushanabhidhasya || 
In the present day it is commonly known as the "Bar sem 
sutra" i. e. the stitra of twelve hundreds. 

Our present text contains, according to my calculation, more 
than 100 granthas above,- the fixed number, and the extent of the 
several centuries varies between 100 and 135 granthas. It is 
rather tempting to reduce the text to its original extent by 
rejecting suspicious passages. But I have refrained from doing 
so, because the loose style of the Kalpastitra with its many repetitions 
which are peculiar to the Sutra style, render it impossible to point 
out exactly those passages which are spurious. 

Formerly, it is said, the whole Kalpastitra was read on the 
first night of the Pajjusan. But since it was read in the sabha 
of Dhruvasena, king of Anandapura, to console him after the death 
of his beloved son Sen^ngaja,') the Kalpastitra was explained in 
nine vacanlls. These nine vacanas or vyakhyanas are marked in 
some MSS. and in some commentaries. But as there is no agree- 

1) There is no agreement about the date of this event; some place it in 
980 A.y., others in 993, and others again in 1080, see notes to § 148. 

Introduction. 25 

ment on this head, I have not introduced the division into vacanas 
in my edition. Usually, the live of Mahavira is divided into six 
v4canSfi, whilst the rest of the Jinacaritra makes up the seventh 
v&cana ; or the life of Mahavira contains five vllcan^s, and the rest 
of the Jinacaritra two. The Therevali and the SS,m4caris are 
reckoned as one v&canft each*). 

An other subdivision of the text is that into stitras or para- 
graphs, which is exhibited in most MSS. in the Jinacaritra and 
the Sam^c^ris. It is most probably due to the scholiasts, who 
always use it; for the Theravali, being not commented upon, is 
not divided into s^tras. This arrangement is not exactly the same 
in all MSS. and commentaries. But they differ not very much 
so that it will be easy to identify a stltra of our text in iiie MSS. 
The division of the Theravali into 13 paragraphs is of my own 
making! as the MSS. do not subdivide it. 

The oldest commentary on the Kalpastitra, which, however, 
I have not seen, seems to have been the Cdrni. It was, like all 
Ctirnis, written in Prakrit, as is proved by occasional quotations 
from it in the commentaries. The name of its author is not 
mentioned. But he is always spoken of as the Ciir^ikS,ra. All 
later commentaries are, directiy or indirectly, based on the Ctirni, 
and are, most probably, for the greater part translations of it into 
Samskpt. For they agree, nearly verbally, in most of their ex- 
planations, a fact which can only be accounted for by our assuming 
that all commentators drew from the same source. And as all of 
them mention the Ctirni as their highest authority, we must, 
naturally, look upon that work as the basis, nay the original, of 
all commentaries. The more modem commentators have inserted 
legends from the Tik&s of the Uttaradhyayana and Ava9yaka Stitras, 
and, occasionally, add lengthy digressions. 

The oldest commentary I have used is the Pafijika, called 
Samdehavishaushadhi. It was written by Jinaprabhamuni, who 
completed his work in Ayodhy^, A9vina su. di. 8, samvat 1364 
or 1307 A.D. ^). The author has commented in the same work 
on the Paryushanakalpaniryukti also, a small treatise on the Paryu- 

1) The distribution of the vyAkhy&nakas in MS. E is given there as 
follows, purimarcarima-gd.thll ^akrastavain yd,yat, ^akrastavagarbh&vatlLrasainc&rah, 
SYapnavic&ragorbhasth&bhigraho , janmotsaTakrid^riV irakutumbayic&r^h , dik- 
sh&jn&naparivdramoksh&h, 9riPd,r9vanMha9riNemicaritl^tllrllni, 9riA din&thacaritra- 
Sthavir&valyah , s&mslc^rimicha (?), 9ri KalikaclLryakatha. — The Kalikftcarya- 
kath& is an independent legend, its addition to the Kalpasiitra is, therefore, quite 
modem. In the enumeration of the vacant, given above, the life of Adin^tha 
or Rishabha, and the Ther&vali, are contracted into one vacan&. By counting both 
parts as one vacanl. each, and by omitting the KaliklLc4ryakathli , we arrive at 
the usual distribution of the vslcanas. 

2) I subjoin his own words. 

Vaikrame strikal&vi9vedevasaTnkhye tu vatsare | 
roahsshtamy&m ay am puryUm Ayodhyayam samarthitah || 

26 Kdl/paMra. 

sliapa, in 66 Prakyit g4thas. The commentary on this work has 
been compiled from the Ni9ithacArni , as the author states, and 
it is written in Prtlkyit, except a few short passages in Samskrit. 
This curious fact illustrates best how much of their own Jaina 
authors added to the work of their predecessors. Had there been 
already a Samskrit conmientary on the Paryusha^aniryukti, our 
author would certainly have copied it. But being left to his own 
resources, he made extracts from the Ni^ithacArni, without even 
taking the trouble of translating them into Samskyit. We may be 
convinced that a Samskyit conmientary on the Kalpastitra existed 
in Jinaprabhamuni's time, because he explains that work in Saip- 
skyit, and does not give an abstract of the CAnii. My manuscript 
of this commentary, for which I am indebted to the liberality of 
Dr. Biihler, was finished samvat 1674. Extracts from it, and 
various readings mentioned in it, are marked in the notes by S. 
The next three commentaries differ very little from the 
preceding one in the explanation of the text. But they contain, 
besides an introduction, a good many legends and extracts froni 
other works. They do not comment upon the Paryushanakalpaniryukti. 
These are, — 

1) The Subodhika by Vinayavijaya, sainvat 1616. This com- 
mentary contains 5400 granthas. The MS. I used belongs to the 
Bombay collection. 

2) The Kira^&vali, or Vyakhanapaddhati, by Dharmasagara, 
samvat 1628, granthas 7000. — Bombay. 

3) The Kalpalata by Samayasundara. The date is not given, 
but it may be inferred from the authors statement, that Jina- 
candra, the guru of his own guru Sakalacandra, lived under Akbar. 
This conmientary is perhaps not the Kalpalata the introduction of 
which Dr. Stevenson pretends to translate. A MS. of the Kalpalata has 
kindly been lent to me by Dr. Biihler. It contains 7700 granthas, 
text and commentary, and bears the date, samvat 1699. 

More modem works, and of less value, are, — 

4) The Kalpadruma by Lakshmlvallabha. Each sutra is followed 
by a Samskyit translation. The legends found in other commen- 
taries make up the greater part of the work. At the end of the 
commentary on the Kalpastitra is added the story of the Kalika- 
caryas. A MS. of the Kalpadruma is in my possession, it is very 
bad and modem, samvat 1903. 

5) An interlineary version, or Tab^, of the Kalpastitra by an 
anonymous writer. The legends, and a Guzerati explanation of 
the dreams, are inserted at their proper places. This commentary 
is contained in my MS. marked C. It was written by Abhayasun- 
daramuni (perhaps the author?) samvat 1761. 

6) An interlineary version, or Taba, without legends etc. It 
is found in the MS. belonging to the India Office library, No. 1599. 
This is the MS. which Colebrooke used in making his abstracts. 

Introduction, 27 

Besides these works, which I have examined and, occasionally, 
used, the following should be mentioned. 

7) The Kalpapradipika by Vijayatilaka, samvat 1681, granthas 
4500. I have seen a MS. of this commentary belonging to Dr. 

8) The (Jakhabadha by Ya90vijaya. It is mentioned by Dr. 
Stevenson, the Kalpasutra, preface, p. IX. 

9) The Kalpastitratika. See Dr. Biihler, Report on Sanskrit 
MSS. 1872—1873. 

10) An anonymous conmientary contained in a MS. of the 
Berlin collection (Ms. or. fol. 638). It is a very carelessly written 
MS., and proved of no use. Samvat 1759. 

In the notes, I have given chiefly extracts from the Samdeha- 
vishaushadhi. I had first made extracts from the Kiianavali and the 
Subodhika, but on receiving the Saipdehavishaushadhi, I preferred 
to give the explanations in the words of the oldest commentator. 

A translation of the Kalpasutra has been published by the 
Rev. Dr. Stevenson ^). This work, which for a long time has been 
almost the only, and the standard, publication on Jainism, is, I 
regret to say it, neither accurate nor trustworthy. In the first 
instance, it is not what it pretends to be, a translation of the text, 
but, for the greater part, a carelessly made abstract. The first 
part has, on the whole, been rendered more faithfully than the 
more difficult Samac^ri portion. In the former chapter. Dr. Steven- 
son does not leave out any considerable portion, but wherever 
the text presents difficulties, he paraphrases instead of translating. 
In the Samacaris, the case is, however, different. There large 
portions have been left out, or given in a condensed form, and 
the meaning has rarely fully been made out^). 

1) The Kalpa Sutra and Nava-Tatva (sic), two works illustrative of the 
Jain Religion and Philosophy. Translated from the M&gadhi. With an appen- 
dix containing remarks on the language of the original. By the Rev. jr. Steven- 
son, D.D., V.P.R.A.S. Bombay. London etc. 1848. 

2) I put side by side the translation of the sixth samlcari, as made by me, 
and as given by Dr. Stevenson. 

My translation. | Dr. Stevenson's translation. 

During the Pajjusan a collector of 
alms might ask (the ficarya), 'Sir, is 
anything required for the sick man?' 
and he (the &cllrya) might say, "Yes" 
He (the sick man) should then be asked, 
*Hou much do you require?' And he 
(the ac&rya) will say , "Thus much should 
be given to the sick man. You must 
take no more than he (the sick) has 
demanded". And he (the collector of 
alms) should beg, and begging he should 
accept (the required food.) Having 

Certain sages having asked for direc- 
tion in the matter, it was laid down 
as a rule that in feeding a sick man 
you are only to take what food he may 
not require, if you have the Superior's 

28 KcdpatHtra, 

It would be unjust to judge Dr. Stevenson by the standard 
which must now be applied to editions and translations of Sams- 
kyit and Pr^kfit works, as thirty years ago Oriental studies were 
in their earliest infancy, and philological accuracy was not so much 
thought of as nowadays. Dr. Stevenson was a pioneer on his field 
of research, who worked with great enthusiasm and indefatigable 
zeal. It is to be regretted that his want of philological training, ') 
and his theological turn of mind, have prevented that his results 
should be proportionate to the labour expended. As the case 
stands, I can only warn all Orientalists against using Ids Kalpastitra. 

The present edition of the Kalpastltra is based on the follow- 
ing MSS. 

A. An excellent MS. in my collection. It is written with 
silver on 113 leaves, most of which are painted alternatively black 
and red. Each page contains six lines. There are many pictures in 
the text, and arabesques on the margin. (MSS. of this kind are 
not unfrequent with the Jainas.) The date, Vikrama 1484 (1427 A.D.) 
is given in the somewhat lengthy colophon. No subdivisions, 
neither sMras nor vacanas, are marked in iMs MS. The description 
of the dreams given in it differs from the common one, and is 
evidently not the original one, as is proved by the absence of the 

obtained the quantity ordered, he should 
say: 'No more!' Perchance, (the giver 
of food might ask), "Why do you say 
so, Sir?" (then he should answer), 
('Thus much) is required for the sick 
man'. Perchance, after that answer, 
another might say, "Take it. Sir! You 
may after (the sick man has been fed) 
eat it or drink it". Thus a man is 
allowed .to collect alms, but he is ngt 
allowed to collect alms by pretending 
that it is for a sick man. 

1) That Dr. Stevenson's knowledge of Prakrit was very limited can easily 
be proved by the remarks he makes on the Magadhi. He alledges (p. 141) that 

Iri^^lU. *^^ 4-||C<y|4J are nominative forms; p. 142 he spells loca- 
tive forms, hucchirrm and samanoTnsi eh^|4^ (sic) and «K|^i{j|l^ 

and the indeclinable past participle pdsUtd nam Xfyf^^TfTTTSJ- His pro- 
ficiency in Samskrit may be judged by comparing his translation of a passage 
from the Kalpalata (p. 13) with that given above p. 22. I subjoin Dr. Stevenson's 
translation. 'I am now to mention the author of the Kalpa-Sutra. He was Sri 
Bhadra Bdhu Svdmi, an accomplished teacher who was well acquainted with 

the fourteen branches of his subject, (note; In the original i|C|) and an 

accomplished teacher-. Taking for his guide the works here named — the 
Dasasrutaskandha, Ashtamddhyayana, and the discourse called Pratydkhydna , in 
which he found nine branches — he composed the Kalpasutra'. 

IfUroduction. 29 

mark X} ^00 which ought to stand in the beginning of the 

part in question. 

B. A very good MS. in my collection, fols. 80 of 9 lines. 
It contains many pictures illustrating the text. ^ The date of its 
completion is given at the end, samvat 1521, A^vina su. di. 11, 
on a .Tuesday. The stitras are sometimes numbered, but not 

C. A fair MS. in my collection, samvat 1761. It contains the 
Taba mentioned above. (5.) 

E. A rather carelessly written MS. in the Berlin collection, 
MSS. or. fol. 647. It contains, besides the text, the Kalp4ntarvacyas 
i. e. legends. 

H. A modem MS. in the India Office Library, No. 1599. 
It contains the Tabfl mentioned above. (6.) No date. 

M. A modem MS. in the Bombay collection. It contains 
the commentary called Kira^avali. 

Besides these MSS., I have examined, but not collated, the 
following, — 

1) A MS. of the text and the Ealpalata by Samayasundara. In 
Dr. Buhler s collection. 

2) A carelessly written but not very incorrect MS. in the 
Bombay collection. No date, perhaps 150 or 200 years old. 

3) and 4). Two modern MSS. in the Bombay collection, 
containing the text of the Jinacaritra and the Sthaviravall only. 

5) A MS. in my collection, containing the text and the 
Kalpadruma. Very inaccurate, samvat 1903. 

6) A modem and very inaccurate MS. in the Berlin collection, 
MSS. or. fol. 638. It contains an anonymous commentary. Samvat 

The MSS. 2 — 6, being rather carelessly executed, have proved 
of no value. I have, therefore, not given the various readings 
foiind in them, in the already numerous footnotes. 

As regards the system of transcription, it should be kept in 
mind that each vowel forms a separate syllable. As the Jaina 
Prakyit has no diphthongs, diacritic signs employed by other 
scholars are not required. The interpretation of Prakyit texts 
presenting numerous difficulties, I have thought it expedient to 
separate the parts of compounds. As in some Jaina MSS. the 
signs I and \\ are used for punctuation, to a far greater extent 
than, but with as little consistency as, in Brahminical MSS., I have 
made a moderate use of our system of punctuation. 

30 Kalpa&iUra. 

Supplementary note. 

I have, throughout the introduction, taken account of the 
tradition of the Qvet&mbaras only. The Digambaras have a tradition 
of their own, which differs considerably from that of the other 
sect. I know it from a modem Gurv&vali lent to me by Dr. Biihler. 
It is written in Jepur, in the dialect of that town, and ex- 
plains a number of g&thas the Pr&kyit of which shows remarkable 
affinity to the ^a^^raseni. In this Gurvflvali, two Bhadrabahus are 
mentioned. Bhadrabahu I. died 162 A.V., he was the last of the 
9rutakevalins. Bhadrab&hu 11. was Thera 492 — 515 A.V. He was 
the disciple of Ya^obhadra, who was the disciple of Subhadra 
(468 — 474 A. v.). In Subhadra s second year, i. e. 470 A.V., 
Vikrama was bom. This is confirmed by iiie following hemistich 
quoted in the Gurvllvall. 

tii^a kallb Vikkamo havai jammo | 

The Samvat Era, however, does not date from the janman, 
but from the rfijya of Vikrama, or from the 18th year after his birth'). 
Thus the year 492 A.V. is made to correspond with samvat 4, 
the date of Bhadrab&hu. From Bhadrabahu 11. down to samvat 
1 840, a continuous list of Theras is given, which looks as if based 
on genuine tradition. 

According to the Gurvavali, the whole of the angas was lost 
after Pushpadanta (633 — 683 A.V.). He reduced the sacred lore to 
writing. The year of his death (683 A.V.) is also given for the 
birth of Vikrama. 

1) According to the statements made above, the Eras of Mah&vira and 
Vikrama would be separated by 488 years; hence the Nirv&na would fall in 
545 A.D. This date is separated from that of Buddha's NirvlLna, according to 
the chronology of Ceylon, by two years only. 


(Jinacaritra, Sthavir^vall, S^m^c^rl), 


Namo^ arihamt&nam namo^ siddh&nam namo^ ^yariyanain namo^ 
nvajjhay&nam namo* loe sawa^-s^htinam. 

eso paipca-namokk&ro' savya^-pliYa-ppanlbsano { 
mamgal^ni,am ca sawesim^ pa^hamain havai maipgalam. 

Tenam kalenam tenam samaenam^ samane bhagavam Mahli.yire^ 
pamca-hatihuttaTe^ hottM; tarn jaha: hatthuttarabim cue caittS. 
gabbham yakkamte, battb'uttarahim gabbbao^ gabbham sabarie^, 
hattbuttarHbiip jS.e, battbuttarahiin mumde bbavitt4 agarlio^ 
anag^riyam^ pawaie, battb'uttarabim aiiainte anuttare niwagbae 
nir^varane kasine padipunne kevala-vara-n^na-damsane *^ samuppaime ; 
s&ip^ pariniwue bbayavam. (1.) 

tej^am kMenain tenam samaenam^ samane bbagavam Mabavire, 
je se gimb^nam cauttbe m&se atfbame pakkbe d.'sa^ba-suddhe, tassa 
nam 4s&4^a-suddbassa^ chattbt-pakkbenam^ mabavijaya-puppb'uttara- 
pavara-puindariysLo* mab^vimlln&o visam-sagarovama-t;tbitiy&o^ (au- 
kkbaenain bbava-kkbaenam tbii-kkbaeQam)^ anamtaram cayam^ caitta 
ib' eva Jambuddive® dive Bb^rabe v&se® imise osappi^ie^® susama- 
susam^e sam^e viikkamtae^^ susamdie sam&e viikkamtae^^ siisama- 
dussamae^^ samae viikkamtlke^^ dussama^ ^-susam^e sam^e babu^^- 
viikkamt^e*^ [sagarovama-kodako^ie b&yalis&e** vasa-sabassebim 
Aniy&e^*]*^ paipca-battarie * ^ vl^ebiin addba-navamebi ya*^ mS-sebim 
sesebim** ekka^^^-visae tittbayarebim Ikkb&ga^^-kula-samuppannebim 
Kasava-gottebiin^^ dobi ya** Harivamsa-kula-samuppannebim^* 
Goyama^^-sagottebim^^ tevlsae tittbayarebim viikkamtebiiri^^ samane 

1. the maHgalam is wanting in M. 1) n^. 2) bb H. see Introd. p. 21. 
3) namu"* CEH. 4) "aye« H. 5) MaMb^- H. see Inttod. 6) "otf* M. 7)."&u M. 
see Introd. p. 21. 8) *'iye H. 9) "iam £M. 10) damsanadhare C. 

2. 1) ©aye'' H. 2) ^u** H. 3) divasenain ACH. 4) "iao M. 6) t^hiiyao 
B. tthiiao M. tthiylU> R 6) (— ) not in A; S kvacit. 7) caim B. 8) Jambii" E. 
9) dAhinaddha-bharahe" added in H.; B in the margin. 10) usa** C£., uvasa" 
H. 11) vai" C. 12) dusa" CH. 13) not in H. 14) oisa E. 15) "i&e BM. 
16) [— ] not in AC; B in the margin. 17) «*ri H. 18) a CHM. 19) not in H. 
20) ikka BEHM. 21) »gu BCH. 22) gu" BCEM. 23) a EM. 24) nn H. 
25) Gotama B, Goama M. 26) sagu" BEM. go^ H, gu" C. 27) vii C. 

Abhandl. d, DMG. VII. 1. q 

34 KalpasHtra. 2—7. 

bhagavam^® Mahavire carime^* titthayare*® puwa-titthayara'^- 
niddi^^be mabana-Kumdaggdme nayare'^ Usabbadattassa mabanassa 
Kodala-sagottassa'2 bb^riyae^* Devanairfdae mabanie^* Jalamdbara- 
sagott§.e ^^ puwa' * - ratt^varatta - kala - samayaipsi battb'uttarabim 
nakkbattenam jogam uvagaenam abara-yakkai|itie^^ bbava-vakkamtie 
sanra-yakkaintie kuccbimsi gabbbattae vakkaijite. (2.) 

samane bbagavam Mabavire tin-nanovagae avi^ bottb^^. 'caissami' 
tti janai, cayamane na j&nai^, *cue *ini* tti j^iiai. jam rayanim ca 
nam samane bbagavam Mabavire Dev^namdlie m^banie Jalamdbara- 
sagottae* kuccbimsi gabbbattae vakkamte, tarn rayanim ^ ca nam sa 
Devanamda md.bani sayanijjaitisi sntta -jagar^ obiram^ni^ ime' 
eyartive^ orale kallane sive dbanne mamgalle sassirie coddasa® 
mabasumine pasitta Qaxp padibuddb^. (3.) tain jaba, 

gaya vasaJba siba abhiseya^ 

dama sasi dinayaram jbayam^ kuipbbam^ | 
paumasara sagara vimana 

bbavana* rayaij'-uccaya sibiin ca. || (4.) 
tae nam s4 Deva](ia]|id4 mabai^t (te sumine pasati^, te sumine)^ 
pasitta Qam^ pa4ibuddb§>^ samani^ battba-tuttba-citta-m-ai^amdiyd.^ 
pii-mana'^ parama-somanasiya* barisa-vasa-visappama^a-biyay^* dbar$- 
baya-kayambuyain* piva samussasiya*-roma-ktiv& sumija'-oggabam^ 
karei, karitta saya]Qijjd.o abbbuttbei, abbbuttbitt^ aturiyam^ acavalam 
[avilanibiyae]** rlkyabaipisa-sarisie* gMe^**, je^* eva Usabbadatte m&bane, 
ten' eva uvagaccbai, uvagaccbitt4 Usabbadattam mabaijiajp jaeniain 
vijaenain vaddbavei, vaddbavittli ^ ^ bbadd&saQa-vara-gaya &sattha 
visattba sub^ana-vara-gaya*^ kara-yala-pariggabiyai|i* sirassb vattana*^ 
dasa-nabaip mattbae amjaliqi kattu^^ evam vay^i: (5.) ^evam kbalu 
abaip^, Devanuppiya^! ajja sayanijjai|isi sutta-jagar4 ohiramani^ 2 ime 
eyardve^ or^le^ jdva sassirie coddasa^ maJi^sumii^e pasitta nam 
padibuddba; taip jab§.^: gajSL jdva sibiin ca. (6.) eesi naqi, Devai;^- 
uppiya^! oialaja^jiL^ jdva coddasanbam^ mab^suminanam ke^, manne^, 
kallane pbala-vitti-visese bbavissai^?' (7.) 

2. 28) bhayo A. 29) carame C, carama HM. 30) »ka« B. 31) nag*> B. 
32) sagu« BEM, gu^ C. 33) iao HM. 34) V H. 35) ssa go« CH, saga EM. 
36) addha kvacit S. 37) bakk" C, H always see Intr. 

3.1) not in A, yavi B. 2) hu^ M. 3) y&<» CM. 4) ssa go® C, ssa gu® 
E, saguo HI 5^ c adds nam. 6) uh« H. 7) im B. 8) edfi EM. 9) cau® HM. 

4. 1) ea EM. 2) jjh AB. 3) kunidam A. 4) bhu® CH. 

5. 1) pasai B. 2) all MSS. except A and B repeat the end of § 3 ime 
ey^r<lve etc. 3) not in B. 4) no ^ in EM. 5) pii<> A. pii<> B. "mane EHM. 
6) kalambayam first hand B, kayambapupphagam CEHM. 7) ugg^' OEM. 8) not 
in ABE. kvacit S. i&e EHM. 9) not in A. 10) gatie A£. 11) 2 A. 12) not 
in CH. Usabbadattam as far as gayd. supplied in the margin of B by a 2 hd. 

13) ^tham C. das<^ before sir" M, the same indicated in B by 2 hd. 

14) Usabhadattam&ha (nam) added in B. 

6. 1) CH add s&m'i. * 2) not in H. Hk M. 8) uh« BCHM. 4) ea« M yft" C. 
6) nro CHM. 6) can" EHM. 7) not in H. 

7. 1) ^ia EM. 2) ur' BCH. 3) cau« CHEM. nh H. 4) kim B. 6) nn E. 
6) "ai H. 

8 — 12. JinacarUra. 35 

tae^ Qam se' Usabhadatte mllhane Dev&namd4e mahanie aiptie^ 
eyam atthsun socc^^ nisamma hattba-tutt;ha jdva hiyae^ dh&rl-haya- 
kalaipbujam^ piva samtLsasija^-roma-kdve sumin'-oggaham^ karei, 
karettS.^ ihaip a^upavisai, 2tta^^ appano sabhavienai|i^^ mai- 
puwaenaip buddhi-vinn&neiaaiii^* tesim suminaiiam atth'-oggahain® 
karei, karetta** Devanaipdam^* m^haniip^^ evam vay^si: (8.) 

''orala^ nam tume, Devanuppiel sumina dit^ha, kallana nain 
siy& dhanna mamgallli sassirija' arogga^-tut^hi-dih&u^^-kall^Qa- 
mamgalla-karagli nain tame, Devanuppie! sumina dittb^ ; tamjak^^: 
attha^'ld,bh6, Devanuppie! bhoga-labho, sukkha'^-labho, Devanuppie! 
puttaMabho. evam khalu tumam^, Dev^uppie ! navanham^® mas^nam 
bahu-padipuj^&nain^^ addh'-attham&^m^' raimdiyanam*' viikkamt- 
anaip sukumala-paQi-payam ahiQa-padipun^a^^-pamc -imdiya^'^-sartram 
lakkbaQa • vamja^a - ga^ovaveyam mksi - - ppamd.Qa ^ ^ - padi- 
pun^a^^-sujaya-saw'-ainga-sumdar'-amgam sasi-somakaram^* kamtam 
piya^^-dainsaijam sunivaqi darayaip pay&bisi. (9.) se vi ya* nam 
darae ummukka-b^la-bhave vinnaya^-parinaya-mitte jowanagam^ 
anuppatte^ riuweya-jauweya*-samaveya-athawanaveya itihasa^-pam- 
camllnain. nigghamt;a*^-chattbajaa]|i s'-aqigovaipganam sa-rahassliiiam 
caunhain^ vey&nam^ s&rae p§.rae® dh&rae® sa^-aijiga-vi sattbi-taipta- 
vis^rae samkh^ne [sikkhline]^® sikkhib kappe vlkgaraQe^^ chamde 
nimtte joisS,m ayane a^nesu** ya* bahAsu^^ bambhan^aesu^^ 
[pariw&yaesu]** naesu^® suparinitthie &vi^^ bhavissai. (10.) tarn 
orala^ ^arn tume, Dev^uppie*! jdva S^rogga^-tuttbi^-dih^uya*- 
mamgalla-kallana-k^rag^ igiam tome, Devanuppie ^! sumina dittha^" 
tti''kattu8 bbujjo 2 anuvtibais. (11.) 

tae nam s§. Devetnaipd^ maba^i Usabbadattassa m^hanassa amtie 
eyam* a^tbam socca^ nisamma^ battha-tuttba* jdva baya-biyayS, * 
kara-yala-pariggabiyaip* dasa-nabaip^ siras^ vattam mattbae aipjalim 

8. 1) tate CH. 2) not in A. 3) «ie C. 4) sa<* BEM. 5) hiae EM. 
6) kayambayam CH, kayambu puppbagam EM. 7) %s&^ EHM, ia EM. 
8) ugg" EHM. 9) ka 2 tt& B, 2 tt& C, 2 karittH H, karitt& M. 10) anapavi- 
sitta M, ibam down to tt& not in A. 11) s&b&«' CEHM. 12) nn EH,' n M. 
13) attbo II ttH B. 2 karittft H. fully repeated in M. 14) "da M. 15) «^im H, 
ni M. 

9. l)iirOBCH. 2) °i4EM. 3)&ru»EM. 4) "Ho BCEH. 5) not in CM. §) ttb 
M. 7) so<> B. 8) in BCHM inserted before sukkha, in M after bbo^ su<> pa<> DevHn^^. 
BC after bbo^ 9) tume A, tummam H« 10) na^ A. 11) nn EM. 12) ^'m&iia 
BCM, «mana ya E. 13) «ia« EM. 14) nn BEH, n M. 16) ''ia* M. 16) pa« 
BCHM. 17) nn CH. 18) flgsLrain E. 

10. 1) y only after i EM. 2) nn BEM, kfXieU vinnaya. S. 3) ju<> EM. 
4) j^juo A. 5) ati*> B. 6) »tu EM. 7) nb H. 8) vArae added in EM. 9) not 
in BE. 10) not in A see notes. 11) v&k«» A. 12) nn CEHM, n A. 13) *1iuO 
BEM, ABC, add ya. 14) nn BCHM. 15) not in A see notes. B i. marg. parini** 
C, paribbftesu H. 16) not in A. 17) yHvi CH. 

11. 1) n« ACH. 2) suminft dittbft added in CM. 3) ara*» M. 4) buddbi 
B. 5) ^ M, «&o C. 6) j&va down to devft« not in E. 7) ditthft AB. itti B, 
tti and tbe rest not in A. 8) not in H. 9) "bflb» CH. 

12. 1) y only after & in EM. 2) su« EM. 3) ni" B. 4) "& A. 5) nnabam A. 


36 KcdpaMra: 12—15. 

katt^ Usabhadattaqi m&hanam evam yay&si: (12.) ^evam eyaiu\ 
Dev&nuppiy£iM taham eyaip Dev&i^appiyli 1 avitaham eysun, Devan- 
uppiya asamdittham eyaifi Devanuppiya! icchiyam^ eyai^i, Dev&n- 
uppiya! padicchiyam* eyam, Devanuppiya! saccenam esam* at^be, 
jah' eyam^ tubbhe vayaW tti ka^tu te sumii^e sammam padicchai^ te 
sumi^e sammam padicchittii Usabhadatte^ain m&hanenaip saddhim 
oralaim^ manussaglkiip bhoga-bhog&iip^ blimnjam49i^ vibarai. (13.) 

tenam klUenatii tenaip samaenam Sakke dev'^imde deva-rtlya 
vajja-pani puramdare sata-kkaM^ sabass'-akkbe magbavai)! paka^- 
sasa^e dahin - ajdba^ - logftbivai^ battisa - vimdna • saya-sabassdbiYai^ 
eravana-vS.ha9e^ sur'-imde^ aray'-ambara-vofctba-dhare alaiya^-m&la- 
mau^e nava - bema - c4]ii-citta-cain€ala-kuindala-viHbijjam4Qa^-gamde * 
[mahaddbie^^ mabajjuie^^ mababbale mabliyase mabaQubb^ve mab&- 
sukkbe] ^ ^ bb&sura-bomdi ^ ^ palambamana- vsu^Tn^e ^ ^ sobamme kappe 
sobamma-vadiipsage^^ vima^e snbammliie sabblle sakkainsi sib^sa- 
namsi^*, se ijaiji tattba battisae^^ vim&ja-v&sa^'-saya-s^bassujam 
caurasie samaQiya^^-sabassinam tayattislte tayattisag^liifi caujabam^^ 
loga-palanam at;t.baQbain^^ agga-m4bisinaipL sa-pariv&r^am, ti^bam-^ 
parisanain sattai^am aniyanam^^ sattaiabam a^y^ivalQaip^^ caan- 
bam^^ caurasitie^^ aya-rakkba-deva-sabassii^am an^esiiji'^^ ca bab^baam 
8obamma-kappa-v4sinain vemaniyanam*^ dev^^ain devina ya abeva- 
ccaip^^ porevaccaiia s&mittam bbattittam mabattaragattain ana-isara- 
se^avaccam karemane palem^^e mabaya "baya-natta^^-giya^^-vMya^^- 
tamti-talatala - tudiya^^ - giiai^amuimga - pa^u - padaba-v4iya'^^-ravenaip 
diwaiip bboga-bbogaini bbumjama^e vibarai. (14.) 

imam ca nam kevala-kappam Jainbuddtvam divam^ viulenam 
obi^a ^bboem^^e 2 vibarai'^. tattba^ naip^ samanana bbagavam 
Mabiviram Janibuddive dive Bbarabe vase d&bin'-adcjba-bbarabe 
maba^a-Kuipdaggame nagare^ Usabbadattassa md^ba^assa Ko4fi^a- 
sagottassa* bbariy^e^ DevS,naindae mS.banie J41amdbara-sagott&e* 
kuccbimsi gabbbattli-e vakkamtam' pasai, pasitt4 ba^tba-tuttba-citta- 
7«-&,namdie namdie*' pii^-mane parama-somanassie*® barisa*'-vasa- 
visappamana* ^-biyae * ^ dbar^-baya-niva ^ ^-surabbi ' •'^-kusuma-canacuma- 

13. 1) earn devAnuppia EM, throughout. 2) 'da'* EM. 3) not in M. 
4) etam A. 6) ^ati CH. 6) ur^ BCH. 7) bhumgaim C. 8) >& M. 

14. 1) sayakkaft EM. 2) pftga CEHM. 3) ddh B. 4) ati A. 5) in- 
serted before battisa in EM. 6) sure\ C. 7) «!ya C, ^ia EM. 8) vila" M. 

9) galle HM. 10) "te M. 11) [— ] not in A, B i marg. by 2 hd. found in S. 
V. o. 12) bodi A, bumdi CE, bamdi H. 13) mSladhare EM. 14) "sae BCEM. 
16) n^sanne added in B. 16) *'ate B. 17) "^kvkA B, nivasa M. 18) iya B, 
ia EM. i9) nh H. 20) ta" E. 21) *»ill^» EM. 22) ^ift M, 4Wiivai*» E. 23) "sie 

B, «site CH, Osinam EM. 24) nn EM. 25) "iH" EM. 26) ahe'» C. 27) n A. 
28) gia EM. 29) 4a EM. 

16. 1) not in H. 2) pftsai H, pftsai ya C. 3) nay CHM. 4) sagu*^ EM, 
guo C. 5) ate B, «iae EM. 6) sagu" EM, ssagu^ C, ssago" H. 7) vai*> A, '^e 

C. 8) i^t in B, '^diya-namdie AM, add parama^amdie. 9) piti A, piya H. 

10) '^asie BM. 11) harasa B. 12) ppamana O. 13) y only after S in EM. 
14) kayaipba EM. 15)" hi CH, '^ha M. 

15 — 16. Jinacaritra. 3 'J 

laiya ' ^ - Asaviya ^ ? - roma - ktive vikasiya ^ ^ - vara - kamala ' ^ • nayana^ ^- 
yayane * ^ payaliya 2<»-vara - kada^a • tudiya ^ ^ - keiira* * - mau<}a-kuip^ala- 
Mra- virayamta ^ ^- vacche palamba - palambamana - gholamta - bhdsaigfa- 
dhare sasambhamam turiyain^^ cavalanpi sur*-iipde sihasanao^^ abbh- 
utthei, abbhuttbittiL paya-pi4h&o2* paccorubai^'*, paccorubitiA*^ 
vemliya ^ 3- varittha-rittha - amj ana - niun* - oviya * ' - mi sunisiiiita ^ ^ - mai;>i- 
rayana-maindiy&o** pS,uy&o^^ omuyai'^, omuitta^^ ega-sadiyam^* 
uttar^samgam karei, karitta^* aipjali-mauliy'^^-agga-hafcthe tittiia- 
garlbhimuhe^^ satt'attha pay4im ai^ugaochai, aijugaccbitta^* v4mam 
janum amcei, amcitta^^ dabinam jslnnm dbarani-talamsi sahattu 
tikkhutto muddh^nam dbarani-talamsi nivesei''*, nivesitta'^ isim 
paccunnamai*® , paccunnamitta*^ kadaga - tudiya * ^ - tbambhiy^o ^ ' 
bhuyao*® s4harai, sjibaritta** karayala-pariggabiyam*^ sirasa vattani*' 
dasa-nabam mattbae ainjalim kattu** evam vayasi: (16.) 

^namo^ ^ttbu nam arabamttlnam^ bbagayamt§.nam [1]^ adi- 
garanam* tittbagarS,nam^ sayaiji-sambuddba^am [2] purisottamanam* 
purisa - sih^nam purisa - vara - pumdarlyanam ' purisa - vara - gamdba- 
hattbinam [3] log'-uttamanam loga-nabsl^iam loga-biyanaip® loga- 
paiyanaiji loga - pajjoyagaranam* [4] abbaya - dayanam cakkbu- 
dayaittam^® magga-dayanam sarana- dayanam jiva-dayanam^' ^^bobi- 
dayanam [5] dbamma - dayanam dbamma-desayanaip*^ dbamma- 
nayaganam dbamina-sarabinam dbamma-vara-c^uramta-cakkavattinam 
[6] divo tanam^* saranam^^ gai^^ paittba^^ appadibaya-vara-nana- 
damsana^dbar^nam viyatta^^-chaumanam^^ [7] jinanam^*^ javayanam 
tinnanam^^ tarayanaip buddbanai|i bobayanam^^ muttanam mo- 
yaganam^ [8] sawanntinam sawa-darisinam^^ sivam ayalam aruyam^* 
a^jiamtam akkbayam avvababam^^ apunaravatti - siddbi - gai - nama- 
dbeyam® tbaiaain sampattanam namo jinaiiam jiya^^-bbayanam^' [9] 

15. 16) oiya C, ''ia EM. 17) uss" H, '^ia EM, tisasiya A. 18) viga« 
BC , viasia EM. 19) kamalstgananayane E, kamalanananay'^ M, k'^ vay^ 
nay" B. 20) pac** CM, 4a EM,' palambiya A. 21) keyAra B. 22) varai- 
yamta C. 23) not in BEHM. 24) ''^u H. 25) ati C. 26) 2tU CH, 2 B. 
27) ovaciya A, ocia E, ovia M. 28) *^tta CH. 29) iao AEM. 30) "u&o AEM. 
31) um*' BH, see*». 32) 2tta A, egasadiyam u 2tta B. 33) titthag" A. 34) C 
adds sattattha payMm. sattattha anu 2ttd. A, anu 2tta B. 35) 2tta ABC. 
A adds v^am janum, B adds v&mam. 36) "ai H. 37) A(B)C add tikkhutto 
muddh&nam, blotted out in B. 38) iiin M. 39) nn M, isim added in H, 2ttd, 
AC. 40) li&o CEM. 41) 2 tt& ABC, AB add kada. 42) not in E. 43) not in H. 

16. 1) "u EM. 2) ari'* EM. 3) the numbers in brackets are found in ABC, 
they indicate the sampads. 4) &i" BEHM. 5) tittham" A, "yar» EHM. 6) utf^ 

EM. 7) <^riy" B, Ori&nam EM. 8) y only after i in EM. 9) ^'oa AEM. 10) H 
adds jivadaystnam. 11) not in AH. 12) not in M. 13) not in A, ^'si" H. 
14) tt&nam H. 15) na EH. 16) gat E. 17) pati« A, nam added in H. 18) viutta 
CE, via" M. 19) chaumm" CM. 20) iin H. 21) nn CM. 22) bohiy" C, vohiy" 
B, bohaAnam M. 23) dainsinam B. 24) aruam CE, ariiam M, ar^vam H. 
25) "v4h« b! 26) jia EHM. * 27) the following gatha is inserted in C: je SiiH 
(!) siddha je (a) bhavissamt' auagae kftle | sampai a vattam^nst, savve ti-vihe 
na vaindami || . 

38 Kalpasittra. 16 — 21. 

Damo'* tthu i^om sama^assa bhagavao'^ MaMvirassa ^digarassa'^ 
carama'^-tittbagarassa pTiyya-tittha7ara-niddit;thassa jdva samp&viu- 
k4massa; vamdami iiam bhagaYai{itaip tattba-gajam'^ iha-gae^'; 
p&sau^' me bbagavaip tattba-gae^* iba-gayam' ti** ka^tu samanam 
bbagavam Mabaviram Tamdai'^ namaipsai'^, 2 tta^^ sibftsana-Yarainsi 
purattb^bbimube^^ sannisanne'^. tae ^ani tassa Sakkassa dev'- 
imdassa deva-ranno*^ ayam ey&rAve ajjbattbie*^ cimtie pattbie mano- 
gae samkappe samuppajjifttb&: (16.) 

*na^ eyam^ bbtiyam^, na eyam* bbawain, na eyam* bbavissam^: 
jaQ nam^ arabamta va cakkavatt^ va baladeva yk Y§.sadeya va 
arnta-kulesu va pamta-kulesu va tuccba-kulesu v4 daridda-kulesu 
va kivi^a^ - kulesu va bbikkbaga^-kulesu va m&baija - kulesu va 
liyaiipsu va ^yaimti'^ va ayaissai|iti v& (17.) evam kbalu arahamt4^ 
va cakkavatti v^ baladev4 v& v^sudevli va ugga-kiQesu va bhoga- 
ktQesu va raigna* - kulesu va^ Ikkb&ga-kulesu vii. kbattiya* - ku- 
lesu va Harivamsa-kulesu va aimayaresu* va tabappagaresu va vi- 
suddba-jai^-kula-vamsesu v& ay&iiiisu va 3^ (18.) attbi puna ese 
vi bbave log'-accberaya-bbtie. a^amtabiQi osappini*-ussappinibim^ 

viikkamtabim^ samuppajjai^ ^00 nama-gottassa^ va^ kammassa 

akkbinassa aveiyassa^ anijjin^assa^ udaei^ain, ja^ nam^ arabamta va 
cakkavatti v& baladeva va v^sudeva va aipta^^-kulesu va paijita**- 
knlesu v^ tuccba-daridda-bbikkbaga-kivina-(m^ba]ria-kulesu va)*^ 
ayaimsu^^ va 3, kuccbimsi gabbbatt&e*^ vakkamiipsu va'* vakka- 
mamti va vakkamissamti va ; no ceva nam jo^i-jammana*^- 
nikkbamaneiiam nikkbamimsu va nikkbamaniti va nikldiamissamti 
va! (19.) ayam ca 9am samane bbagavam Mabavire Jambuddive^ 
dive^ Bb&rabe^ vase mabaiia-KunKjaggllme nayare Usabbadattassa 
mabanassa K64ala - sagottassa^ bbariyae^ Devaijiamd&e mabanie 
Jalamdbara-sagottae* kuccbimsi gabbbatt&e vakkamte. (20.) tarn jiyani * 
eyairi^ tiya^-paccuppanna^-m-anagaya^ain sakkagam dev'-imda^am^ 
deva-r^i^ain* , arabamte^ bbagavamte tabappagarebiijito aipta*- 

16. 28) »u E. 29) «au M. 30) ki E, adi M, kar" A. 31) cari« B. 
32) gat« CH. 33) Hi B, Jcvacit S. 34) gao B. 35) tti M. 36) «ati CH. 
37) not in ABM. 38) <>ritth'» C. 39) «saniie CH, nisanne M, samnisamne B. 
40) nn CH. 41) abbh^ H. 

17. 1) no khalu CH, na kha M. 2) see le". 3) bhavissai C. 4) nn EHM, 
jam nam BC. 5) kivana BC. 6) ^fyara ABE. 7) &ya.mti B. 

18. 1) ario EM. 2) nn CHM,'rayanna E. 3) AE, add naya-kulesu va. 
4) ia E. 5) nn A annat® B. 6) jati C. 7) fully repeated in M. 

19. 1) usao B, U8sa« EM, uva** H. 2) osa" BE, usa^ M, ava« CH. 3) viti« 
C, vai E, CH add. kay&im. 4) B adds tti. 5) gu'» BEM. 6) not in AE. 
7) aved. 8. 8) nn CEHM, anyi^ C. 9) jam nam C, janam EHM. 10) >ttaB. 
11) not in AB. 12) fiimsu B, ty'^ M. 13) down to no not in A. 14) C abbre- 
viates in 3. 15) jamma C. 

20. 1) not in ACH. 2) go" C, sagu EM. 3) iko EM. 4) ssago® H, 
sagu EM. 

21. 1) see 16» 2) nn CHM. 3) amo C. 4j rai" A. 5) ari^ E, down 
to tuccha not in H. 6) atta B. 

21 — 25. Jinacaritra, 39 

knlehimto pamta - kulehimto ' tuccha - daridda - bMkkhaga - kivina*- 
kulehimto* tahappagaresu^® v& ugga-kulesu v& bkoga - kulesu v& 
rainna^^-ktdesu*^ vS.*^ Naya^^-khattiya-Harivamsa-kulesn'* va'* 
annayaresu^^ va tahappagstresti visuddha-jM^^-kula-vamsesu v^ 
[rajja-sirim karemanesu paleinS.i^esu]^'s£tharavittae. tam seyam khalu 
mama^® vi**, samanaiji bhagavain Mahllviram carama^^-titthayaram 
puwa-titthayara-niddittham in&hana-Kmndaggli.m&o^® nayarS.o*** Usa- 
bhadattassa mahanassa ^^Kodala-sagottassa*^ bb&riyS.e^ Devanamdae 
mSihanie Jalamdliara-sagottae^^ kucchio**^ kbattiya^-KnmdaggS,me 
nayare^* My^naip khattiy^nam' Siddhatthassa khattiyassa^ Kasava- 
gottassa^^bMriy&e^ Tisal^e khattiy&x^ie^VsLsitJtha-sagott^e*^ kucchimsi 
gabbhattae saharavittae; je vi ya* nam se Tisalae khattiyanie^ 
gabbhe, tam pi ya^ ^am D^evS-namd&e m&hanie J^lamdhara-sagottae^* 
kucchimsi gabbhattae s&haravittae' ti*' kattu evam sampehei, evam^i 
sampehittS. Harinegamesiin p^yattftniyahivaim** devam saddavei, 
'Harinegamesiiji devam** saddS-vitt^ evam vayasi: (21.) 

*evain khalu, Dev^nuppiya! na' eyam bhtiyam, na* eyam bhawam, 
na^ eyain bhavissam: jan nam arahamtS, va cakkavatti* vS, baladeva^ 
v4 vasudevll v^ amta ^- pamta '-kivina*- daridda -tuccha -bhikkh^ga- 
m4hana*-kulesu^ v^* Ibyaimsu v§. 3. evam khalu arahamt§. v4 
eakka^ bala^ v&sudeva va ugga*kulesu va bhoga-rS,inna®-kha- 
ttiya-Ikkh&ga-Harivamsa-kulesu v& a^nayaresu va tahappagaresu 
visuddha-jai-kula®-vamsesu* ^yMmsu vS, 3. (22.) atthi puna esa 
bhiive log*-accheraya-bhtie. anamtahim ussappini - osappiiiihiip vii- 
kkamtahim samuppajjai^ nama-gottassa kammassa akkhinassa avei- 
yassa^ anijjinnassa udaenam, jan nam arahamta va cakkavattl va 
baladev^ va vS-sudevS, v& amta-kulesu v^ pamta-kiilesu v4 tuccha- 
daridda-kivina^-bhikkhUga-kulesu* va ayaimsu v^ 3, no^ ceva nam 
joiai-jammana-nikkhamanenam^ nikkhamimsu vS, 3. (23.) ayam ca 
nam samai^e bhagavam Mah^vlre Jambuddive dive Bharahe vase 
m4hana-Kum(|aggame nayare^ Usabhadattassa mS.hanassa Kodala- 
sagottassa bh4riyae Devanamdae m4haQie Jalamdhara - sagottae 
kucchimsi gabbhattae vakkamte. (24.) tam jtyam eyam tiya-paccu- 

21. 7) not in A, down to taha'' not in H. 8) kivana AE, EM add mahaua. 
9) not in A, M adds va mfthanakulehimto va. 10) Shimto A. 11) nn A, 
rHyanna M. 12) not in BCEHM. 13) not in C. 14) not in AB. 15) anna^ A, 
annat B, nn CEM, annesu H. 16) jUti B. 17) not in ABCE. 18) mama A, 
not in C. 19) carima B. 20) o and u initial in a syllable henceforth not discri- 
minated in M. 21) not in M. 22) sagu" E. 23) sagu EM. 24) nag A. 25) gu« 
EM. 26) sagu EM, gu*» B. 27) tti EM. 28) pSy" B, «n!l.o E, nia M, ^vai BH. 
29) not in EM. 

22. I have given only the more important v. r. of the §§ 22 — 26, for the 
rest see 17 — 21. 1) na A. 2) AM as below. 3) kivana AH. 4) only in M. 
5) not in M. 6) atta B. 7) pamtta B^ 8) M adds nSLya. kulesu A. 

23. 1) "amti AB, «tti H. 2) aved« A.. 3) kivana A. 4) not in A. 5) no 
A. 6) ni" A. 

24. 1) nago A. 

40 Kalpa»iUra. 25—28. 

ppanna^-7//-a9ligayanam sakkanam deY'-imd4namdeya-rd.tnain, arabamte 
bhagavaqite tahappag&rehiqito aijita^-kulehimto^ pamta*-kiileliii|ito' 
tuccha-kivi^a^-daridda-va^imaga - \jdva -zn^ana] - kulehiipto tahappa- 
garesu ugga-ktilesu v& bhoga - rainna * - [N4ya] - khattiya - Ikkh&ga- 
Harivamsa-kulesu*^ vfir annayaresu tahappagaresu visuddha-jSi-kula- 
vamsesu yd. sahar&vittae. (25.) tarn gaccha naip tmnam samanam 
bhagavai)! Mah^viram in&lia9a-Kui|i4^g^^<> nayarao ^ Usabhadattassa 
mahanassa Ko^^la^sagottassa bh4riy4e Devanaipdae m&han!e Jalaqi- 
dhara-sagottae kucchio kbattiya - Koip^^g^^^ nayare Nay^nain 
khattiy&naip Siddbattbassa kbattiyassa Kd.saYa - gattassa bbaiiy&e 
Tisal^e kbattiya^ie Vi.sittba-sagottae kuccbiinsi gabbattae sabar4hi ; 
je vi ya ijaip se Tisal^e kbattiyajgiie gabbbe, tam pi ya laaiji 
Deyanaipdae m&banie J&laipdhara - sagottae kuccbiinsi gabbbattae 
s§>barabi, s^barittS. mama eyam &nattiyain kbippam eya paccappinahi*. 
(26.) tae nam se Harinegames! * payatt^i^iy^bivai* deye^ Sakkeiiain 
dev'-imdenam deya-rann^ eyazp vutte sam&ne battbe* jdva biyae*^ 
kara-yala^*^t7a tti ka^tu: "eyaiji^ jaip devo &^ayei"tti'; a^ae yinaenam 
yayanam padisuj^ei^ eyaipL^ pa^isuigtitt^ Sakkassa^ dey'-ii{idassa deva- 
ranno*** ainti&o^* parinikkhamai^^, uttara-purattbimaiii disi-bb&gam 
ayakkamai, ayakkamitta yeuyyiya-samuggb^eQam samobaijiai^^ 2tta 
saipkbijjsdm joyajaMm dam^aip nissarai'^; taiji jaba***: rayana^arp. 
yayar&nam'^yeruliyanam*^lobiy'akkb4igLam'^ mas&ragall4Qaip bamsa- 
gabbba^am pulayaQam sogamdbiy&j^ain^^ joiras&QaipL^^ amja^&Qaiii 
amjaiiapiilayS.Qain [rayana^aip]^ j4yardyaQai{i subbag&Qam amkanain 
phalibanam rittb^^am 16 abskblkyare^^ poggale^® paris&^^i, 2ttlk® 
abasubume poggale** pariyftdiyati^s, (27.) 2ttai.* duccam^ pi veia- 
vviya*-samuggbS.enam samoba^ai^, samobai^ittd. uttara-yeuyyiyam 
riiyam yiuyyai, yiuvyitt& tS.e ukkit;tb4e turiy&e^ cayalae che^e^ 
cain4ae jayaijae* uddbuyae^ siggb&e diyy&e deya-ga!e' yitiyayam&iie® 
2 tiriyam asaipkbajj^jgiaisi dtya-samudd&Qain majjbam majjbe^aip, 
jen'eya Jaipbuddlye diye, jen'eya® Bb4rabe yase, jei?eya m&bai^a- 
Kumdaggstme nayare ^^ jen'eya ^^ Usabbadattassa mahanassa gihe^', 
jeii'eya Deya^amd^ m4ban!, te^'eya uyagaccbai, uyagaccbittll 41oe 
sama^assa bbagayao Mab&yirassa panamai]a karei, 2 tt4 Deyanaiiidae 
mabanie saparija^^e'^ osoya^im** dalai'*, 2tta asubbe^* poggale*^ 

26. 1) nn A. 2) ^tta B. 3) BCM om. 4) ^^ava** AM. 

26. 1) nag A ; BCH jflkva, instead of Usabhadattassa down to je vi. 

27. 1) '^shi H. 2) aggan** A, pa" B, Oniy4» B, nia E, "nni&o M. 3) not in 
H. 4) «a EH. 5) hiae EM,' not in BH. 6) not in M. 7) not in BH. 8) eti 
C, ^'amti H. 9) down to uttara*^ not in BEM. 10) nn C. 11) ijfto CH. 

12) padi"* CH, "ei A, 2tt& added in H. 13) '^nati C, nnai B, kvacit S. 
14) "ir« E. 15) not in E. 16) vair® BCEH. 17) see le^.' ' 18) «sar&nam A. 
19) 4h&o B. 20) pu« all except B. 21) pu** all except AB. 22) '»'ai A, 
pariaei EM. 

28. 1) parildtta M. 2) doccam BHS. 3) see 16« 4) ^ati C, nnai B. 
6) not in ABM, H after camdAe. 6) jain® E. 7) gaie E, "tie C. 8) vii'« EH, 
viio M, »^^vaimOH. 9) om. HM. 10) na" H, nag" E. 11) not in H. 12) gehe M. 

13) E adds a. 14) as" E, us** H. 15) dalayai A. 16) «he BCH. 17) pu« CEHM. 

28 — 31. Jinacaritra. 41 


avaharai, subhe ' ® poggale ^ ^ pakkhivai, 2tta '^anuj&iiau me ^ * bhagavam' 
tti kattn samanatji bhagavam Mahaviram avv^b&hai|i * * avv4babenam** 
kara-yala-sampudenam ginhai^^, 2 tta jen eva khattiya^-Kum(}aggame 
nayare*®, jen'eva Siddhatthassa khattiyassa^ gibe*^, jen'eva Tisala 
kbattiyani^, te^eva uv4gacchai, 2tt& Tisalae khattiy4:iaie^ sa- 
parijan^e^* osova^im'* dalai^^, 2tta asubhe^^ poggale^' avaharai, 
2tta subhe*' poggde^' pakkhivai, 2tt^ samanam bhagavam Maha- 
viram^* aw&baham^s awabahenam^* Tisal&e khattiyanie' kucchimsi 
gabbhattae saharai^®; je vi ya^^ nam se Tisalae khattiyanie' gabbhe, 
tarn pi ya^^ nam Devanamdae mahante Jalamdhara-sagottae*^ 
kucchimsi*^ gabbhattae^^ sSharai^^, 2tta^^ jam eva disim'^ pau- 
bhile, tam eva disim'* padigae (28.) tae* ukkitth&e turiyae* cavalae 
cam^cie^ chey&e' jayanae* uddhuyae^ siggh&e diwae deva-gaie*^ 
tiriyam^ asamkhejjaiaam* diva-samudd^nam majjham majjhenam 
joyaiaa*-sahass$ehim^ viggahehim uppayamane 2, jen4m eva sohanmie 
kappe sohamma-vadimsae vimsLne sakkamsi sih^sanamsi Sakke dev'- 
imde deva-rliyS., teiji^m eva uvagacchai, 2 tta Sakkassa dev -imdassa 
deva-ranigio* eyam^ 4nattiyam* khippam eva paccappinai. (tenam 
k^le^aip tenam samaenani samane bhagavam Mah^vire tin-nsknovagae^^ 
yavi hottha; *saharijjissami* tti janai, s^harijjamane no^' janai, 
*saharie 'mi* tti janai)!^ (29.) 

tenam kalenam tenam samaenam samane bhagavam Mahavire, 
je se v&sa^am tacce mase paipcame pakkhe ^soya^-bahule, tassa 
^am &soya^-bahulassa terasi - pakkhe^am basiim^ raimdiehim vii- 
kkaintehim' tesiimassa* raimdiyassa^ amtara vattamane^ hiya^u- 
kampaeQam' devenam Harinegamesiij4 Sakka-vayana-samditthenam 
niahaQa-Kum4aggamao nagarao^ Usabhadattassa mahanassa Kodala- 
sagottassa^ bhariy^e^ Deva^amd^le mahanie Jalamdhara-sagottae^ 
kucchio® khattiya*-Kui|i4agg4me nagare* Siddhatthassa khattiyassa* 
Kasava-gottassa^" bhariyae* Tisalae khattiya^te* Vasittha-sagottSte' 
puwa-rattavaratta-kala-samayainsi hatth*uttarahim nakkhatte^ani 
jogam uvagaenam aws^baham^^ awab^heijiam^^ kucchimsi gabbhattae 
saharie'3. (30.) 

jaip rayaiiim ca nam samai^e bhagavam * Mahavire Devanamdae 

28. 18) EM add divvenam pahenam, B i. marg. 19) nh EH, 20) nag^ E. 
21) gehe C. 22) paria« EM. 23) »he CEHM. 24) *>re C. 25) «vah« B. 
26) "ati C. 27) a BEM. 28) saga® BCEHM. 29) ^echa® H. 30) ^ati H. 
31) ^sam BE. 

29. 1) not in AB. 2) see 16^. 3) not in ABM. 4) jain** B. 5) gaie E, 
viivayamane add. in C. 6) ^khi^ BCEHM. 7) Ossihim B, "ie« E. 8) nn ACEM. 
9) evam E, earn M. 10) tinn BC, ga C. 11) not in A, na C. 12) not 
in EM, they have this passage at the end of 30. 

30. 1) see U^. 2) "si B, Osii C, sii EM. 3) vii A, vai C, bai H. 4) tess" 
B. 5) "nassa CH. 6) nay" B, nag" C, nay« H. 7) sagii EM. 8) m B, lo H. 
9) nayo BM, nay« H. 10) gu« CEHM. 11) <>vlh« AB. 12) "v8lh« B. 13) see 
29 '^ B repeats the same passage. 

31. 1) bhayo H. 

42 KcdpasiUra, 31—33. 

mahaiiie Jalaijidhara-sagott&e^ kucchio' Tisalaekhattiyanle* *V&sittlia- 
sagottlke® kncchimsi gabbhattlle saharie, tai|i rayanim ca laam sk 
Deykjiamdk znahaQi saya^ijjamsi^ sutta-j&garsl ohirama^i^ 2 ime 
eyardve^ orale^ kall&Qe sive dhanne sassirte coddassa^^ mah&smniQe 
Tisal&e khattiy&nie* ha4e^* p&sitta nam pa(Jibuddh&; (tani jaM**: 
g&ja'XLsahh&^^-gdhdy^ (31.) 

jam rayanim ca nam samaiie bhagavam Mah^vire Devllnamd&e 
m4hanie Jalamdhara-sagott&e * kucchio* Tisalae khattiy^nie* V4sittha- 
sagottske kucchimsi gabbhatt&e s&harie, taip rayanim ca iriam s& 
Tisala khattiya^i^ tamsi tsLrisagamsi^ abbhiiptarao* 
sacitta-kamme bahirao dtimiya*-ghattha-mattbe vicitta-ulloya'-cittiya*- 
tale mani-rayaija-pai^fi,siy**-amdhay&re bahu-sama-suvibhatta-bh^mi- 
bh4ge pamca-vaniia^-sarasa-surabhi ' ^-mukka-puppha ^ ^-pnmjovay^ra- 
kalie *2 kalagaru^^ - pavara - kumdnrukka^* - turukka** - dajjhamta**- 
dhtlva-maghamaghamta^ ' - gaindh' - nddhuyftbbir&me* sugamdha - vara- 
gamdhie** gamdha-vatti-bhAe^® tamsi t&risagaijisi sayanijjamsi 
salimgana - vatt-ie ubhao viwoya^e*^ ubbao unnae majjbenam^^ 
gambhire gamga-pulina-valua^^-TiddMa-s^^ae oyaviya^^-khomiya^^- 
dugulla - patta - padicchanne suviraiya** - raya - tta^e ratt* - amsuya^*- 
sambue^^ suramme ^i^aga^^-niya^'-btira^^-navaniya^^-ttila'^-ph&se 
sugamdha-vara-kusuma-ciinna-sayanovay&ra-kalie puvva-ratt§,varatta- 
kala - samayamsi sutta-jagar^ ohiram&nt*^ im' eyartive^* or&le** 
kall4ne^^ sive^* dhstone maipgalle sassiiie coddasa^^ mab&sumine 
p^sitta iiam padibuddh^. tarn jah&: 

gaya-vasaha'^-siha'' abhiseya* 
dama sasi dinayaram jbayam^® knmbham | 

paumasara s&gara vimana- 
bhavana^^ rayaia'-iiccaya sihim ca || (32.) 

1. tae nam s^ Tisal^ khattiya^i * tap-padbamayae taoya'^-cauddam- 
tam tisiya^-galia ^-vipula-jalahara-h&ra^-nikara - khira - s4gara - sasamka- 
kirana-daga - raya - rayaya * - mahasela - pamdurataram samlLgaya - maba- 
yara®-sugaindha-dana-vasiya-kapola'-mtilam deva-r^ya-kumjara - vara- 

31. 2) saguo EM. 3) To BH. 4) y only after & in M. 5) A om. 6) ssa 
BC. see«. 7) sah." H. 8) u^ H. 9) e&ro M, Aro E. 10) cau^ BEHM. 11) hadhe 
A; CE add me. 12) HM om. 13) not in C. 14) "ha B, vaaaha M. 

32. 1) ssao B, sagu EM. 2) lo H. 3) see IG^. 4) ssa" CE, »gu» EM, 
go" H. 5) t&risi B. 6) "ato A, au BM. 7) "oga B, "oa EM. 8) not in A^ 
cilliya H, cillia eorr. in cittia B, cittia EM, see notes. 9) nn AEM. 10) %i 
BEHM. 11) shph AB. 12) "ie M. 13) ^garu. CE. ^gkm H. 14) oda« HM, 
"rao B. 15) °Ta9 B, not in H. 16) not in B. 17) ghemta B. 18) "te C. 19) "bbo" 
CEH, ppoo B, bo M, see». 20) »ena ya BE, ©ena i C. 21) v41u A, ^ak CEM. 
22) oavia BEM, ubhaoyaviya A, uvaciya C. *23) "ia BEM. 24) ^ua BEM. 
25) samvude M. 26) ai EM. 27) rfta BEM. 28) pClra A. 29) nava® A. 
30) tulia C, taiatuUa EM. 31) u" CH. 32) imeft" B, ime ea" EM. 33) not in 
C. 34) down to codd." not in ACHEM, EM add j^va. 35) cau BEM. 36) B 
gll,h& om. cet. 37) siham M. 38) jjh ACH. 39) bhuo'H. 

33. 1) BEM no y. 2) not in HM, inserted in the margin of B by 2hd. 
see*. 3) ussia B. 4) nihitra M. 5) E om. 6) see', kvacit mahnyara tti 
padam na drigyate. S. 7) kav** EM. 

33—36. Jinacaritra, 43 

ppam&nam picchai sajaja - gha^a - vipula • jalahara - gajjiya ' - gaipbhira- 
c4ra-ghosai{i ibbaiji subham sayva-lakkba^a-kayainbiyaiti^ varo- 
ram. (33.) 

2. tao^ pn^o dbavala-kamala-patta-payar^reya-rdYa-ppabbaip 
paba-samudaoYaharebi]|i^ sawao ceva divayaijitam aisiribbara-piUa^d,^- 
yisappamta-kamta - sobamta • c^ni - kakubaip taaixi - suddba^ - sukmn&la- 
loma-niddba^ - cchaviiji tbira - subaddha - mamsaiovaciya^ - lattba - suvi- 
bbatta-siupdar' - amgani piccbai gba^a - vatta - lattba - ukkittba' - tupp*- 
agga-tikkba-simgain® damtam sivaip sam&iia-sobainta*-suddba-damtain 
vasabam amiya^-ga^-maipgala-mubam. (34.) 

3. tao puQo b&ra-nikara-kbira-s&gara-sasamka-kiraiia-daga-raya- 

rayaya-mabasela-pamdur'-amgam^ ^00 ramanijja-piccbaiiijjam*tbira- 
lattba-pauttba-vatta'-pivara-susilittba^-tikkba-da^ba - vidaipbiya* - mu- 
bam parikaminiya*-jacca-kamala* -komala'-pamana®- sobamta -lattba- 
uttbam ratt*-uppala - patta - mauya* - sukumala - talu ^ ® - nillaliy' ^ * - agga- 
jibaip mtisg.gaya^ * - pavara - kanaga - taviya* - S,vattayamta - vatta - tadi^ ^- 
vimala - sarisa - nayanam visala - pivara - varorum** padipimna - vimala- 
kbaindbaQi miu - visaya - subuma - lakkbana - pasattba - vittbinna - kesara- 
dova - sobiyam* tisiya* - sunimmiya* - sujaya - appboijiya* * - lamgiilain * ^ 
somam somakaram^' lilayamtaip'® naba-yal^o^^ uvayama^am niyaga*- 
yayairiam aivayamtam piccbai s^ gsbdba-tikkb'-agga-nabam sibaip 
vayaija-siri^o-pallava^'-patta-cara-jibain. (35.)" 

4. tao pu^o puima^-camda-vayan& uccagaya-tbana^-lattba-sam- 
tbiyam^ pasattba-ruvam supaittbiya^-ka^agamaya^-kumma-sarisova- 
ma^a-calai^am accmmaya-pina - raiya^ - mamsala - unnaya - tanu - tamba- 
niddba - nabam kamala - pal^sa - sukumala - kara - cara^a - komala - var'- 
aipguliin kuruvimdavatta - vatt^iiupuwa^ - j amgbaip nigtidba - j S,num 
gaya-vara-kara-sarisa-pivarorum camikara-raiya^-mebal4-jutta-kamta- 
vittbinna-so^i-cakkam jacc'-aipja^a-bbamara - jalaya - payara^ - ujjuya^- 
sama - sambiya^ - tanuya® - aijja^ - la^aba - sukumala - mauya^ - rama^ijja- 
roma-r4iip n&bbi-mam^ala-sumdara-Yisala-pasattba-jagbaQaiii kara-yala- 
maiya®- pasattba -tivaliya^-majjbaip na^^- mani - kanaga^ •- ray ana ^^- 
vimala - mabS-tavai^iijabbarana^ ^ - bbtisana - vir&iya* - m - aing'-uvamgiin * * 
bara-virayamta-kumda-mMa^^-parinaddba-jalajalimta** - tbana - juyala*- 

34. 1) H has always tau. 2) odau^ CEH, oddau^ M. 3) peU^ CH, 
ppilP E. 4) sui H. 5) ni^ CH. 6) ^ia BEM. 7) visittha added in CH. 
8) kvacit tuppapushpaggatikkhasimgam iti pdthas S. 9) sobh. M. 

35. 1) figftram CH, Oataram M. 2) pe^ CH. 3) ghatta E, patta E. 4) y 

only after ft in BEM. 5) visittha added in HM. S. 6) jaccha H. 7) om. 
E. 8) maiya H. S. 9) sobh® M. 10) tala B. 11) nilio M, see*. 12) mfi^ H. 
13) tadiya CH. 14) pivarorum CM. 15) <lia B, see*. 16) la^ HM. 17) "gar« 
E. 18) jambhayamtam added in CH. 19) ©ate CH. 20) siri H. 21) palamba 
B heacit. S. 

36. 1) nn CH. 2) tth CH. 3) see 35*. 4) kanaga CH. 5) rayaya H, 
see*. 6) aiiiivu® M. 7) pamkar-H. 8) y omitted in BCEM. 9) aejja H. 
10) rayana-kanaga CM. 11) ^harana CEH. 12) ^gam C, biraiyaTngamatngam H. 
13) m&lA H, 14) jalajamallipta B, S- kvacit jalajal«imt» CH. 

44 KalpasHtra. 36—39. 

vimala • kalasain ^ia^^-pattiya^-vibhAsie^a'? subhaga-jar-ujjalena 
muttd.-kal&Yenam urattha - din4ra - m&laya^^ - viraiena ^^ kamtha - mani- 
suttaeiia ya kumdala-juyal'^-tillasamta-ainsoYasatta-sobhamta-sappa- 
bhenam sobha-ga^a-samndaenam ^nana-kuduipbienam^* kamal&mala- 
visala - ramanijja - loyanaip^ kamala - pajjalaipta - kara - gahiya' - mnkka- 
toyam® l!14-vi.ya-kaya-pakkhaenam suvisada* ^-kasina - gha^a - sanha** - 
lambhamta-kesa-hattham pauina>ddaha-kamala-Y&sinim Sirim bhaga- 
vaim^* picchai Himavamta-sela-sihare dis&-ga*imdoru-plvara-kar&bhi- 
siccaml^niTp. (86.) 

5. tao puno sarasa-kusuma-mar{id&ra-dlkma-ramanijja-bh^yain^ 
caTnpag^oga-punn4ga-n4ga-piyainga ^-sirisa-muggaraga'-malliya^ - jai- 
jtibiy*'-aipkolla-kojja*-koriipta - patta^ - damapaya - navam^liya ' - vaula®- 
tilaya® - vasarjitiya^ - paum* - uppala - padala* - kuTnd&imutta - sahakara- 
surabhi-gamdhim^® anuvama-manoharenam gaijidhe^aip dasa-disao** 
vi vasayaiptam savvouya^^-surabhi-kusuma-malla-dhavala-vilasamta- 
kaipta-bahu- vanna-bhatti-cittam chappaya - mahuyari * - bhamara - gana- 
gumagumayanita - niliinta ^ ^ - gmnj aiiita - desa - bhtigam damam picchai 
nabh'-amga^a-talao * ^ uvayaratam^*. (37.) 

6. sasiiji ca. go-khira'-phena-daga-raya-rayaya-kalasa-pam^uram* 
subhaip hiyaya'^-maya^a-kamtam padipuimai|i timira-nikara-gha^a- 
guhira*-vitiinira-karam pamaQa-pakkh'-amta-raya-lebam kumuya'^- 
vana-vibohagam® nisl-sobhagam^ suparimattha-dappana-talovamam 
haipsa-pacju^-vannam joisa-muha-maipdagaip tama-ripuip*'^ mayana- 
sar§,ptiram^® samudda-daga-pi^agaiji^® dnmma^aip ja^aip daiya^- 
vajjiyani*^ p^yaebim sosayamtam puno soma-card-rdvarji picchai ^^ 
sa gagana - mamdala - visala - soma - camkammamana - tilagam* rohini- 
mana-hiyaya'-vallaham devi punna-camdam samuUasamtam. (38.) 

7. tao puno' tama-pa^ala-paripphudam. ceva teyasa* pajjalamta- 
rAvaiji ratt^oga - pagasa^-kimsuya ^ - suya* - muha*-gumj*addha - raya- 
sarisaip kamala -yan^amkara^am amka^aiji joisassa aipbara - tala- 
paivaiji® hima - padala - galaggaham gaha^ - gaiioru - nayagam ratti- 
vinasaip® uday'-atthamanesu muhutta-suha-darasaiiam dunnirikkha*- 
rAvam ratti- m - uddhamta * " - duppay ara - ppamaddanam ^ ' siy a ' ^ - vega- 
mahaQam picchai*^ meru-giri-sayaya-pariyatt-ayam*^ visalam stiraip 
rassi^*-sahassa-payaliya^*-ditta-soham. (39.) 

36. 15) aia H. 16) nam M, CH add ya. 17) mala EM, maliyli H. 
18) oenam CEH, "rao H. 19) MamO C. 20) "dda C, V H. 21) nh CM. 
22) t'vayam H. 

37. 1) see 35*. 2) muggara CH. 3) see 36«. 5) not in C. 6) koram« H. 
7) na« CH, see*. 8) not in B. 9) pat« B. 10) »am CH. 11) ftn H. 12) ooya 
C, see^ 13) nilam" C. 14) ov.o B. 

38. 1) kkh H. 2) puipo CE. 3) see 35<. 4) ga« B. 5) «maya, C, «muda 
H. 6) °yaiTi H. 7) soh<' C, after the following compound in E. 8) pam® M, 
9) kvacit tama-ridum S. 10) "rakam C. 11) pariva^' C, see". 12) pifcehitn 
CEH. 13) pe^ S. 

39. 1) not in B. 2) see 36^ 3) pp C. 4) suga EM, see*. 5) ohara B. 
6) pp CH. 7) not in M. 8) vivanasam kvacU. S. 9) duni" B. 10) suddhamta 
CEM, kvac/t S. 11) pa" B. 12) see 35*. 13) pe" H. 14) "ssi H. 

40 — 43. Jinacariira. 45 

8. tao pu^o^ jacca-ka^aga-lattbi-paitthiyft^^^ samtiha-nila-ratta- 
piya^-sukkila^ - sukumar - uUasiya* - mora - piccha - kaya - muddhayam 
dhayam* ahiya^-sassiriyam* pMliya*-samkh*^-amka-kuinda-daga-raya- 
rayaya-kalasa-pam^ureQa^ matthaya-ttheQa^ sihena rayam4nena^^ 
rayamanam bhittum gagana - tala - mam^alaQi ceva vavasienam^^ 
picchai^^ siya-mauya^-maraya^-lay^haya-kampamaQaiii aippamanain'' 
jaigia-picclia^ijja^'-rdvam. (40.) 

9. tao piu^o jacca-kaipcaQ'-ujjalaifita-riivai}! nimmala-jala-pu' 
nnam' uttamaiii dippamliQa-sohain. kamala-kalava^-parirsiyamaQam 
padiptumaya'Sayya-inaqigala-bheya^-samagamam puvara-rayana-para- 
yai{ita^-kamala-ttbiyai|i^nayana^-bbusana-kara]p pabhasamaQaiu sawao 
ceva divayamtam soma-Iaccbi-nibhelaQani^ sayva-pava-parivajjiyam^ 
subbam bb^suraip siri-varam saYVoaya^-sarabbi-kusuma-4satta^^- 
malla-damam piccbai s4 rayaya-punna-kalasam. (41.) 

10. tao* puna* ^avi-kira^a*-tara^a-bohiya^-sahassapatta-sura- 
bbitara-pimjara^-jalam jalacara-pabakara - paribattbaga^ - maccba - pari- 
bbi^jjama^a-jala-samcayain mabamtam jala])itam iva kamala-kuva- 
laya - uppala® - t^marasa - puip4aiioru^-sappam£lna - siri-samudaenam*® 
ramanijja'ruva-sobaip * ^ pamuiy* * ^-aipta-bbamara - ga^a - luatta - mabu- 

yari* *-gan*-ukkar -olijjbamana* *-kamalam (^ M 0) k&yambaga ' ^-bala- 

haya * •-cakka-kalabamsa-sarasa-gawiya ' * - sauna * ^ - gana - mibuna - sevi- 
jjam^na - salilam paumini - pattovalagga - jala - bimdu - nicaya * ® - cittain 
piccbai'^ sa hiyaya^^'-nayana-kamtaTn paumasaram nama saram 
sararubftbbiramam. (42.) 

11. tao puno carada'-kirana-rasi-sarisa-siri-vaccba-sobam cauga- 
mana-pavaddbamana^-jala-samcayam cavala^-camcar-uccaya-pam&na*- 
kallola - lolaipta - toy am ^ padu - pavan^baya - caliya^ - cavala - pagada- 
taramga- ramgamta - bbaipga - kbokbubbbamglna - sobbamta - nimmala- 
ukkada^-ummt - saba - sambamdba - dbS-vam^noniyatta® - bbd.suratard.- 
bbiramam ® mab&magara - maccba-timi-timiingila* *^-niruddba-tilitiliy§.- 
bbigblLya^^-kapptira-pbena-pasaram mab^nat-turiya *^-vega-«i - 4gaya- 

40. 1) B adds canda-kirana-rsUi-sarisa-siri-vaccha-soham. 2) see 35^. 3) 41a 
CH. 4) see 368. 5^ q ^dds ca. 6) ^kha C. 7) ^am M.' 8) ^am B. 9) not 
in M. 10) vasienam BC. 11) pe^ C, pa^ H. 12) not in H. 13) pe« H. 

41. 1) m CH. 2) kalapim £ , kvacU kiila-mayfira (!) kalava S. kvctcit 
padibajjhamta-savva-mamgal&laya-sam<^ S. 3) bhea B£M. 4) pasaramta kvacit 
S. ' 5) thiam BCEM. 6) na^ H. 7) nih^ S. 8) •'iam BEM, 'lijanain C. 9) ^oua 
BEM, 00a C, "aoya H. 10) ftr" C. 

42. 1) not in BCEH. 2) B adds vi; punar avi C. 3) taruna-ravi-kirana-C. 
4) kara M. 5) see 35*. 6) "la B. 7) "tthaip CS. "tthagam. 8) iathd 
ca pathanti: appaladalasakum&lo jaasa ghare uUio hattho. S. 9) uni IIM. 
10) oaehim H. 11) bh HM. 12) no v BCEM. 13) ^ukari E, Ouari BCM. 
14) "roval" C, jj EH. 15) V M. 16) «ka C. 17) "ni E. 18) mutta CH 
kvacit'^. 19) pe« H. 20) hiya BC, hiaya EM. 

43. 1) B adds kamta. 2) ddh B. tt M, (parivarlamdua vd S). caugguua- 
pavaddhamftnao iti pathos S. 3) cap" M: 4) ppa<> EHM. 5) toam BE. 6) <>ia 
BCE. 7) ukkittha B. 8) dhftyamanoniatta B see notes. 9) bh&surabh" B. 
10) ogala CH. "ll) tili&bh" B, tilitiliabh^ E. 12) ia BE. 

46 KalptuiUra, 43—47. 

bhama - gamg^vatta - guppami.n' - uccalaqita ^^ - pacconiyatta ^^ - bhama- 
m&na-lola - salilam picchai kblroya * ^ - s&yaram saray a ^ ® - rayanikara- 
soma-vayan&. (43.) 

12. tao puno tarana-sdra-maifL^ala-saina-ppabbaip dippam&^a- 
sobai{i ^ uttama - kaincana - mab&mani - samttba - pavara - teya * - a^tba- 
sabassa-dippamta-naba - ppatvam kaQaga - payara - lambam4na - mutt&- 
samujj alam ^ jalaijita - diwa - d&maip Ib&miga - usabba - turaga - nara- 
magara^-yibaga^-yalaga-kinnara^-raru-sarabba-cainara - samsatta- kuiji- 
jara-vanalaya-paumalaya-bbatti-cittam gamdbawopayajjam&na ^-sam- 
punna^-gbosam niccam Sf^ala-gbaiia-yiula-jalabara^gajjiya^-fiadd&QU- 
niin& deva-dnmdubi-mab&ravenaipL sayalam avi jiva-loyaqi^" ptira- 
yamtaipL kalskgura-pavara - kamdurukka -turakka^^ - dajjbamta - dbdva- 
vks ' amga^^ - uttama - magbamagbamta^' - gaipdb' - iiddbay&bbird.mam 
nicc&loyain seyam seya-ppabbam sura-var^bbir^maip piccbai^^ sk 
s&ovabhogam^^ vara^^-vim&^a-pumdariyaip**. (44.) 

13. tao puna pulaga-ver'-imdantla-sasaga-kakkeyai^a^-lobiy*- 
akkba ^ - maragaya ^ - pav&la^ - sogamdbiya^ - pbaliba^ - bamsagabbba - am- 
jana-caipdappaba-yara-raya^ebim mabi-yala^-paittbiyam* gagana- 
mamdal'-amtam pabbllsayaiptaiji tumgam meru - glri - sannikasam^ 
piccbai sa raya^a-nikara^-r&sim. (45.) 

14. sihim^ ca. s§L viul'-ujjala-pimgala-mabu-gbaya^-parisiccam&na- 
juttebiqi^ jMa-payarebiip annumannam^ iva anuppainnam piccbai^ j^l'- 
ujjala^aga ambaram ya^ kattbaipayamtam aiyega^-caipcalam sibim.(46.) 

ime ey&rise^ subbe some piya* -daijisane surAye* suyi^e^ 
datt>biina^ sayana - majjbe padibuddb^ arayimda - loyan§, ^ barisa- 

ee cau-dasa^ suyine^ 
sayyfi.^ p4sei tittbayara-maya | 

jam raya^iip yakkamai^ 
kuccbimsi^ mabayaso aribll.**^ || (46''.) 

tae laain sk Tisal& kbattiy&ni* ime* ey^niye* or^e* coddasa^ 

43. 13) cch CH, ucchalat S. 14) paccovaliyatta (!) C, see". 15) «oa 
BEM. 16) s4raya CH. 

44. 1) bh CEH. 2) tea BCE, taiya H. 3) sami^jijalamtatn jalamtam iva C. 

4) mak" C. 5) <'ham<' B. 6) inn BC. 7) ganadhavv9viyjhamftna kvacii S. 8) mn 
B. 9) 4a BE. 10) BCE om. y. 11) turakka C. 12) kvacii sArasamga S. 
13) "imta B. 14) pe^ H. 15) s&to" M, s&vaogabhogam C. 16) not iii H. 

45. 1) y om. in BE. 2) M adds mas&ragalla, B i. marg. by 2hd. 3) E 
adds pbalihimda. M phaUhft. 4) ia BCE. 5) EM om. 6) »hio H, see*. 7) nm 
B. 8) nig« H. 

46. 1) kh H. 2) ggh M. 3) ia BCE. 4) jogebim H. 5) annamannam CH, 
annamannam E, annunnam M. 6) pe^ H; M adds sft. 7) not in H. 8) ati*' C. 

46b. 1) see 45 ». 2) sa** B. 3) sum^ CEH. 4) M om. 5) codd« C, 
caudd" H. 6) sum** E, mahasumine CH. 7) savve CH, 8) C om. 9) amsi H. 
10) araha EHM. 

47. 1) see 45*. 2) im' CH, ee cauddasa suvine B. 3) ek EM. 4) u® CHM. 

5) cau« BEM. 

47 — 51. Jinacaritra, 47 

mahasumii^e pasitta naip paijibuddh^ samani hattha-tuttha^-^a{;a- 
haya'-hiyaya^ dhar§,-haya^alambu[puppha]yam^ piva samtisasiya^- 
roma-Mv^ sumin'-oggaham^** karei, 2tt£l. sayanijj^o abbhuttbei, 
2tt& paya-ptdhao paccorohai , 2tta aturiyam^^ acavalam*^ asam- 
bhamt&e avilambiyae^ rayahamsa-sarisie gaie^^ je^'eva saya^ijje, 
jei^'eva Siddhatthe khattie^*, ten'eva uvagacchai, 2tt^ Siddhatthaipi 
khattiyam^ t^him i^thahim kamtahiin manunndihim^^ manamlibiin 
oralahim^ kall^n^him sivihim dhann^hizn^^ mamgallahim sassiri- 
y&him* ^'biyaya^* - gamanijjabim ^^hiyaya*® - palbayanijj&hiin*® 
miya^^-mahura-mamjulabim girahim samlayamsini 2 padibohei. (47.) 

tae^ nain sa Tisala khattiya^i* Siddhatthenam rannii^ abbhanu- 
nnaya^ samani na^^ - man! - rayana - bhatti - cittamsi bhadd&sai^amsi 
nisiyai^, 2tt3r^ ^sattb^ visattM siibS.sana - vara - gay^ Siddhattham 
khattiyaip* tsibiiji ittb^him' jdva saiplavamani 2 evam vayasi: (48.) 

'evam khalu abam, samil ajja tamsi tarisagamsi ^ sayanijjamsi 
vannao^jdvd padibuddh^, taip jahli.: gaya usabha^-^^Aa. tarn eesim^, 
saml! oralllnam^ coddasanbam^ mab&smninanain ke, manne^, kallane 
phala-vitti-visese bbavissai?* (49.) 

tae^ nam se Siddhatthe rayS. Tisalae khattiyanie^ amtie^ eyam 
attham socca^ nisamma hattha - tuttha^ - citte 4namdie pii^-mane 
parama-somanassie' harisa-vasa-visappamana-hiyae^ dhar&-haya-niva- 
surahi^-kusuma-caipcumalaiya^-roma-ktive te sumine ogi^hai^*, 2tta 
iham pavisai^*, 2iUk appano sah&vieiiaiii mai^^-puwaegam^^ buddhi- 
vinnanenaip** tesim sumin^nam atth'-oggaham^^ karei^^ 2tta Tisalam 
khattiyanim tahiin itth§,him jdtHi mamgallahiip miya^-mahura- 
sassiriyahim^ vaggdhim^'^ samlavam&i^e 2 evam vayasi: (50.) 

**orala^ nam tume^ Dev^nuppie! sumina dittha, %allan4 9ain 
tume, Dev4^uppie! sumiQ4 ditthli,", evam siva dhannd. mamgalla 

sassiriy^^ arogga*-tntt.hi-dihati'>-kall§.na- ^00 -mamgalla - k^rag& nam 

tume, Deva^uppie! sumina ditt-hi.^, attha-labho, Dev§.nuppie! bhoga- 
labho, Devanuppie! putta-labho, Devanuppie! sokkha'-labho, De- 
vanuppie^! rajja-labho, Devanuppie^! evam khalu tumam® Devan- 

47. 6) not in ACH. 7) not in BCH. 8) kayamba EHM, kalamba BC, 
pupphagam BCEHM. 9) ^uss CEHM, see*. 10) u« EHM. 11) m ACH, see'. 

12) mm C. 13) gaie E. 14) ite A. 16) nn H. 16) nn A, S. 17) not in A. 
18) hiaya BEM. 19) AE om. 20) in CH before*". 21) miu CH. see*. 

48. 1) tate AE. 2) see 45*. 3) nn H. 4) nn CM, n H. 5) ^iai B, »iyai 
OHM, «iai E. 6) not in E, nisiittli A, nisiitta H. 7) H adds piySLhim. 

49. 1) *'yamsi. 2) nn Bptf, not in CH, they add sutta. 3) vasaha CM, 
om. B. 4) tesim H. 5) u HM. 6) can BEM, nh M. 7) nn BM. 

50. 1) tate H. 2) see 46*. 3) "amti C. 4) su" EM. 5) down to hiyae 
excl. om. in M, indicated by Java. 6) piti AC. 7) "ite A. 8) »bhi A. 9) lya 
C, see3. 10) u« HM, nh BEM, "ati M. 11) anupa« CEHM, S. 12) mati A. 

13) «atenam A. 14) nn A. 16) u" BEHM. 16) "eti C. 17) vagfihiin H. 

51. 1) u CHM. 2) A omits the following passage. BC: kallllnd, nam tu<*. 
a) <»ia BE, »iya H. 4) "ru" E. 5) ao EH, aoya M. 6) tarn add. in E. 7) su" 
BCEHM. 8) not in AB. 9) tume CHM. 

48 Kalpa^Aira. 51->57. 

nppie^^! naya^ham^^ m&sS.naiii baha-pa^ipnnn&^am addh'-a^t^a- 
m&^am r&imdiy&^am^^ viikkaipt&naip^^ amham kula-keuiu^^ ambam 
kula-divaip kula-pawayaiii kula-vadiinsayam kiila-tilayai|i knla-kitfci- 
karam^^ kula-du3iakarai{i^^ kola-adh&raip^^ ^^kula-natndi-karaip ^^kula- 
jasa-karam ^^kula-p4yaya]|i kula-vivaddbana-karam sukamida-p4ni- 
p&yai{i ahlaa- sampuni^a ^ ^-paipc'-imdiya * '-sariram lakkha^a- vaipja^a- 
gunoYaveyai{i>» m&^^ummikQa^ppkm&na^o'-padipanna^i-snj&ya- sayy^ 
amga-sumdar -aingaipL sasi-som^k4ram kamtam piya-danisaDai;i^' 
surdvaip^ d&rayaifi pay&bisi. (51.) se yi ya^ nam dftrae ammnkka- 
b&la-bh&ve vi]m4ya^-pariiiaya--initte'joYya9again^ a^uppatte s^re vire 
vikkamte^vittbiima^-viula^-bala-y&bai^e rajja-vai® riy& bbayissai*". (52.) 
taip orll&^ naifi tume jdva doccaiji^ pi taccam pi a^uydhai^ tate^ 
nam s& Tisal^ kbattiy&ni^ Siddhattbassa ranno aiptie eyam^ attbam 
socc&^ nisamma ba^tba-tuttba^ jdva baya-biyay&^ kara-yala^-pari- 
ggabiyaip^ dasa-nabai{i^ mattbae aipjalim kattn eyam yay&si: (53.) 

'eyam eyam^, s&mi*! ayitabam eyam^, s4int! asamdittbam eyam', 
s^tl iccbiyam^ eyaip^ sslmi'I pa4iccbiyam^ eyam^, s&mi^I iccbiya^- 
padiccbiyam^ eyam', sami^! sacce^am esam^ attbe se, jab' etam^ 
tubbbe yadaba^' tti ka^tu te sumi^e sammaip pa^iccbai, 2tt& 
Siddbattbenam rann& abbba^nnn&yft sam&ni n4nll-mani-rayana-bbatti- 
citt&o bbadd^san&o' abbbu^ei, 2tt4 atnriyam acayalam^ asambbam- 
t&e ayilambiy&e r&yabamsa-sarisie gaie^ jeneya sae sayanijje, ten'- 
eya uy^gaccbai, 2tt&^ eyam^^ yay&si^': (54.) 

^ma me te^ uttama paba^a maipgaU4 sumi^sl annebim* pikya- 
sumii^ebiip pa^ibammissamti' tti^ ka^tu deyaya - gurujana • samba- 
ddb^im^ pasattb&biqi mamgallftbii|i dbanmiiy&bim latit^&biip kab4bim 
sumina-j&gariya]|i pa^ij^garam^^i 2 yibarai. (55.) 

tate^ nam Siddbattbe kbattie paccilsa-k41a-samayaipsi kodum- 
biya^-purise saddayei, 2tt& eyaip yay^st: (56.) ^kbippam eya bbo, 
Dev&nuppiya ! ajja sayisesaip babiriyaip* uvattb^^a-salaip gamdbo- 
daya^-sittam suiya^-sammajjioyalittani* sugamdba-vara-pamca-yanna^- 
pTippb9yay§.ra-kaliyain kS.laguru^ - payara - kumdurukka - turukka - da- 

51. 10) siimin& ditthd, add. in H. 11) na A, nh M. 12) see 45*. 
13) viti<^ A. 14) heum pdthdntara S. 15) kula-vitti-karam CEHM, kvacd 
apt drigyaie S. 16) Oyaram EHM. 17) «lMho BE, tih^ CH. 18) not in 
AB. 19) nu BHM, padip^ H. 20) pa £. 21) tin A. 22) piyam sudamsanam 
AB, see»«. • 

52. 1) a BE. 2) nn AH. 3) ma^ A. 4) ju<» BEM. 5) vii« M. 6) nn A. 
7) vipula BEM. 8) vati A. 9) «ai HM. 

53. 1) u HM. 2) du» BEM. 3) anub^ H. 4) tae BEM. 5) see 45*. 
6) sa<> BEM. 7) Hthk AB. 8) otalain A. 9) nna^ A. 

54. 1) see 45 ^ 2) M adds taham eyam sftmi. 3) om. in C. 4) ^am A. 
esa B. 5) eyam BCHM, see'. 6) vay" BEM. 7) »ftto CH. 8) gatie A. 9) CH 
add sayanwam doriihai, 2ttft. 10) not in A. 11) not in AB. 

55. i) om. BC. 2) nn A. a) ti A, om. in B. 4) <»bamdh<» C. 

56. 1) tae BCEM. 2) 4a BE. 

57. 1) see 45*. 2) V M. 3) suia CM, not in AH. 4) in HM, ito A. 
5) nn A. 6) ^garu A. 

57 — 60. JinacarUra, 49 

jjhamta-dhtlva-maghamaghamta - gamdh' - uddhny^bhirainam ^ scigain- 
dha-vara-gamdhiyam* gamdhavatti-bh^am^ kareha k&raveha, karitt& 
ya' karavitta® ya^ sihlsa^am rayaveha, 2tta mam*^ eyam^^&nattiyain 
khipp&m^^ eva^^ paccappinaha/ (57.) 

tate* ^am te koijuipbiya^-purisa Siddhatthenam ranna evam 
vutt& sam49ll hattha'-tuttba* J<^2^a haya-hiyay&^ karayalay^oa kattu: 
*evai{i samil* tti an8i,e vi^aeigiaiji vayanam padisrtgaipti*, 2tta Siddha- 
tthassa khattiyassa^ aijiti&o^ padinikldiamaipti, 2tt4 jen eva bahiriya 
uvattb&Qa-sala, ten' eva uvagacchaiptiy 2 tta kbippam eva savisesam 
bahiriyam^ uvatth&na-sSlaip gamdbodaya^-sittam sui® jdva sib^sai^am 
rayavimti^, 2tt4 je^'eva Siddhatthe khattie^®, teij'eva uv&gacchamti, 
2 tta karayala-pariggahiyai{i^ dasa-nabaip^^ sirasSi vattam amjalim 
kattu SiddJiatthassa khattiyassa^ tain &nattiyam^ paccappi^amti. (58.) 

tate^ nam Siddhatthe khattie kallam p&u-ppabhay&e rayanie 
jphiiir-uppala-kamala-komal'-unmiilliyaiimii^ aha* - paindure pabhae* 
ratt|soga^-ppagslsa^-kimsuya^ - suya^ - muha - gumj'addha - raga -sarise* 
(bamdhojiyaga - paravana^ - calana - nayai^a^® - psoahuya^^ - suratta - lo- 
yana* ^-jasuyai^a^'^-kusuma -r&si - hiipgalaya^* - niyar§ireya*^ -rehaipta- 
sarise^*^)^'kamal§.yara-saiiida-bohaeutthiyaq[imi' stire sahassa-rassimmi 
dinayare teyas4 jalaiiite (ahakkameija^** uie^® divayare^® tassa ya 
kara-pahar^paraddhammi aipdhay^e b^l^yaya-kamkumenam khaciya 
wa jiva-loe>^^ sayagiij&o^** abbhutthei, (59.) 2tta^ paya-pidhao 
paccoruhai, 2 tt& jei^' eva attana-sald. , tei^' eva uvligacchaiy 2 tta 
attana-s41am a^upavisai, 2tt4 anega-vayama-jogga^-vaggana-vama- 
4idana-malla-juddha-karaQehim samte* parissamte saya-paga-sahassa* 
p&gehim sugamdha*-tiUa^-«i-4iehim® pinapijjehim' divanijjehim* 
maya^ijjehiin* vimha^ijjehiipi® dappaQiyehim^^^ savv'-imdiya^^- 
gaya-pdh^yaTOJ^hiip^'^ abbhamgie^'^ tilla**-caminamsi*^ niunehim^^ 
padipmma^^ - pli^i - p4ya - sukum^ - komala* - talehim purisehim** 
abbhanpLgana ^ ^-parimadda^'-uvvalaQa-karana - guna - uimmaehim chee- 
him^^ dakkhehim patthehim kusalehim meh^vlhim jiya^^-pari- 
ssamehim^o a^t^i^* " suhae mamsa - suh^e taygi - suhlle roma - suhae 

57. 7) not in H. 8) "veo A. 9) mama EM. 10) earn E. 11) not 
in ABM. 

58. 1) tae BEM. 2) see 45^ 3) H\hk AB. 4) not in AB. 5) fm9 E. 
oimti A. 6) "iy&o A, oi&to CH. 7) V EM. 8) suci A, suia EM. 9) «amti 
E, «itti H. 10) "ite A. 11) not in AB. 

59. 1) tae BEM. 2) <'iU« HM, "ia" BE. 3) ahft CEM. 4) pah^ H. 
5) oya H. 6) "se B. 7) see 45 >. 8) not in BEM, S hoacit. 9) «aya CHM, 
S. 10) H om. 11) otfa BCEM. 12) loa« BEM. 13) «ua« BCEM, ^ftna H. 
14) oiuya S, "lua B. 16) ^ati^ HS, "ga EM. 16) sassirie H. 17) not in A, 
kvaeit S.; in CH this compound and 19 after bohae. Id) not in BEM. 19) not 
in A. 20) «ato H. 

60. 1) sayaD^jsU> abbhutthittH M. 2) joga BCE, joggana M. 3) not in AB. 
4) odhi A. 5) tiUaga A, tella C. . 6) &i« BC. 7) AB ' add jimthaniijebiin.. 
8) AB add dappanijjehim. 9) mayanani^ BCHM. 10) not in A. 11) "^a BE. 
12) paU« E, adds abbhamgebim. 13) abbhi<» A. 14) te^ A. 15) «mmi M. 
16) not in AB, niuDa-sippoyagaebim kvaeit S. 17) nn A. 18) not in M,< 
19) cbamdehim A. 20) M adds purisebim. 21) tth A. 

Abhandl. d. DMG. Vn. 1. 4 

50 KcUpag^Ura, GO— 6B. 

cauvyili&e*^ suha-parikammanae^^ samvahan^e^* samvahie^* samane 
avagaya^^-parissame attana-s4l&o pa^inikkhamai, (60.) 2tt4 jen eva 
majjaiia-gbare) te]^' eva uyi.gaccbai, 2 tta majja^a-gharam anupayisai, 
2 tta ^ sa-mutta2-jal^kiil§' vicitta-ma^i-raya^a-kottima* - tale 
ramaigijj e nha^a^ - mamdavaipsi n4na - maigd - rayana - bhatti - cittamsi 
nb£lna^-pi4haipsi suba-nisanne^ puppbodaebi ya^ gamdhodaebi ya^ 
usinodaebi^ ya'® suddbodaebi ya^ kajlana-karana^^-pavara-majjana- 
vibie^^ majjie tattba^^ kouya^-saebim^* babu-vibehim kallanaga- 
pavara-znajja^^vasa^e pamhala-sukuinMa - gamdba - kasaiya ^ ^ - Itibiy ^- 
amge ' ^ abaya ^^ • smnab'aggba - dtisa - rayana - susamvu^e ^ ® sarasa- 
surabbi * ^ - gosisa - camdananulitta - gatte sni * m&14 - vannaga^-vilevai^e 
aviddba-ma^i-suvanne' kappiya^ - h&r' - addbabixa - tisaraya - palamba- 
palambam&^e^^ ka4i - suttaya^ * - kaya^* - sobbe*^ piniddba^* - gevijje 
amgulijjaga-laliya® - kayabbaraae vara** - ka^aga - tudiya^ - tbambbiya- 
bbue*^ abiya**-rtiva-sassirie kumdala-ujjoviyftnane*' mauda-ditta-sirae 
bar -ottbaya* ^-sukaya - raiya* - vaccbe ^ ^ muddiy&^ - pimgar - amgulie^** 
palamba - palaqibamlkna^^ - sukaya - pa^a - nttar^jje ndindi-nia^i-kaiiaga- 
rayana-vimala-mab*ariha-niu90viya*-misiiiiisimta*^-viraiya® - susilittba- 
visittba-naddba*^-4yiddba-vira-valae; kim baban4: kappa-rukkbae'^ 
ceva^* alamkiya^^-vibbiisie'*^ nar'imde sa-koriipta-malla-d&nie^ain 
cbattenaiii dbarijjamanenam seya^-vara-c&marlkbiin uddbuyvam^iaibiin 
mamgala - jaya - sadda - kayd.loe aigega - gaj^an&yaga^^ - dai|idan§.yaga- 
dov&riya^-amacca-ce^a - pi^bamadda^^^-nagara • nigama ■ sittbi ^^ - sen^vai 
sattbavaba-dtiya®-samdbip&la*® saddbim samparivude dbavala-maba- 
ineba**-niggae iva gaba-ga9a-dippainta-rikkba-t4r&-gan&9a majjbe*- 
sasi wa piya*-daipsane nara-vai *^ar'imde nara-vasabe nara-sibe 
abbbabiya**-r4ya-teya*^-laccbie dippam&^e majja^a-gbar^o^* padini- 
kkbamai*®, (61.) 2tt& je^'eva b4biiiy4^ uvattb^iia-s&lii, ten* evauva- 
gaccbai, 2tt4 sib^sa^aipsi purattb&bbimube nisiyati^, (62.) 2 tta 

60. 22) ''&t6 A. 23) kk C, pareyamman4e A. 24) obfth^^ HM. 25) S. 
adds h}iey& kvaeit, 

61. 1) S samamta-j&labhirame kvdcit. 2) muttH M. 3) ^alakal4v£i- 
bhir&me A. 4) ku«*EHM.' 5) nh AB. 6) nh A. 7) nn A. 8) see 45 >. 
9) not in BH, anho^ M, unho C placed before kalll^la. 10) see*^ £M add 
subhodaehi a. 11) kara A. 12) ''hie E. 13) not in A. 14) satehim H. 
15) 4a £M, kHsftti A, k4sabhi B, kasdJiiya H. 16) S kvocii nfts&-nisasa-yaya- 
vi\jjha(?)-cakkhu-haTar*vanna - pharisa - j utta - haya-:lal& - pelav&irega •> dhavala - kanaga* 
khaciy'-aipta-kamma-ddsa- rayana^ stisamvue. 17) ''am A. 18) '^bue AH. 
19) "hi CEH. 20) "na EHM. 21) suttk CEHM. 22) sukaya CEHM. 23) «he 
EHM. 24) ^na'' C, S hoacib pinaddha-gey\yaga-amgali|ijaga4aliy'-amgaya-laliya- 
kayabharane. 25) n&nd,-inani-kanaga-rayana-vara CH. 26) bhute A, bhuve U.- 
27)'"otit" H, "oi" E, 8ee«. 28) u« BM, a« E. 29) "ccha A. 30) ^ie A. 31) "na 
A. 32) misamisamta H. 33) ''an C, o&e M. 84) viva BEM. 35) "ia E, ie B. 
36) bhftsite A. 37) nnA" A. 38) «ai E, 39) se" A. 40) Oy&la M. 41) «gha 

*B. 42) mijje A, (adyah!) 43) down to dippamine not in AH. 44) no y in 
E. 45) o&u EHM. ' 46)*«ati A. 

62. 1) "ia BE. 2) nisiai BE, 

63 — 68. Jinacaritra, 5 1 

appano uttara - puratthime disi^bhae attha bhaddftsanMm seya^- 
vattha-paccutthuyaim ^siddh atthaya^-kaya-mamgalovayS.rfiim rayaveti*, 
2tta appano a-diira-s^mamte nS,n§,-inani-rayana-mamdiyam^ ahiya^- 
pecchanijjam^ mali*aggha-vara-pattan'-uggayain sanha'-patta-bhatti- 
saya^- citta- tanam ^ ihamiy a^-usabha ^ ^-tiiraya ^ * - nara - magara - vihaga- 
valaga*^ - kimnara^^ - iiiru-sarabha-camara-kmpjara-vanalaya^^-pauma- 
laya^*-bhatti-cittam abbhimtariyam^^ javaniyam^ amchavei, 2 tt4 nari^- 
mani-raya^a bhatti-cittam attharaya^^-miu-mastLrag*-otthayam^^ seya^- 
vattha-paccutthuyam^® sumauyam^^ amga-suha-pharisagam^** visi- 
ttham Tisalae kbattiy&nie^ bhadd^sanain ray&vei^^, 2tta kodum- 
biya^-purise saddavei, 2tt4 evam vay&si: (63.) *kbipp§.m eva, bho 
D evanuppiya ^ ! atth*-amga ^-mah&Dimitta-sutt* - attha - dharae ^ viviha- 
sattba^-kusale suvii^a^-lakkhana - padhae saddaveha^/ tate^ ^am te 
kodumbiya^-puris^ Siddhattbenam ranna evam vutt^ sameln^ hattba^- 
tuttba^^ ^a<;a baya^^-hiyaya® karayala jdva padisunamti^^, (64.) 
2 tta Siddbatthassa khattiyassa^ amti^o^ padinikkhamamti , 2tta 
Kuindapuram^ nagaram* majjbam majjjbenam , jen* eva suviiaa^- 
lakkbana-padbagaQain gebaim, ten' eva uv&gaccbamti, 2 tta suvina^- 
lakkbana-padbae saddavimti^. (65.) tae^ naiji te suviha-lakkbana- 
padhaga^ Siddbatthassa khattiyassa^ko^umbiya^-purisehimsaddaviy^^ 
samana batt-ba-tuttha* jdva haya-hiyaya^ nhay4^ kaya-bali^-kamnill 
kay a-kouya^ - mamgala - payacchitta suddha - ppavesaim ® mamgallaim 
vatthaiip pavaraim^ parihiya^ appa-mah*aggh|,bharanalamkiya3-sarira 
siddh*attbaya-hariyaliya^"-kaya-inaingala-inuddh4na saehim 2 gehe- 
himto niggaccbamti, 2 tta kbattiya^-Kumdagg^mam iiagaram majjham 
majjbenam, jen' eva Siddbatthassa ranno^^ bhavana-vara-vadimsaga- 
padiduvare, ten* eva uvagacchamti, (66.) 2tta^ bbavana-vara-vadim- 
saga-padiduvare egao'^ milamti, je^* eva babiriya^ uvattbana - sala, 
jen' eva Siddhatthe khattie, ten' eva uvagacchamti^, karayala-pari- 
ggabiyam-'* jdva kattu Siddhattham khattiyam^ jaenam vijaenam 
vaddhgLvemti^ (67.) tae^ nam te suvina^-lakkbana-padhaga Siddha- 

63. 1) sea E. 2) Occa^ A, otthaO CHM, «ee». 3) Oga HC. 4) ©ei BEM. 
5) see 45 ^ 6) pi^ BCE, kvacit a"-pO-riivam S. 7) nh H. 8) sata A, B om. 
9) m&nam A, cittd.Qam C y kvacit saya-samuvaciya-mlLnam , kvacit sanha-babu- 
bhatti-saya-citta-thanam S. "muvaciam&nam B. 10) "ha C. 11) **ga CHM. 
12) ba" EH. 13) nn H, mnn C. ' 14) »lata A. 15) Oaram B, 'lam E. 
16) atthimya A. 17) u^ BE, otthuO C. 18) see*, "ttha" ACM. 19) "ua BEM, 
sa" B. 20) »risam B, "samgam A. 21) "eti A. 

64. 1) "i& E. 2) A adds mamgala. 3) parae AH, C adds parae 
padhae. 4) suttattha B. 5) sum^ C. 6) Mha M. 7) tae B. 8) 4a<> BE. 9) "ft 
AB. 10) not in AB. 11) not in M. 12) 4mti A, Oemti M. 

65. 1) '^ia** BE. 2) "iyao CHM. 3) khattiyakumdagamam H, kumdaggamam 
M. 4) nayo C. 5) sum" ACEH. 6) sum" BCH. * 7) "emti" H, "eti C. 

66. 1) tate A. 2) Oy& A. 3) see 45i. 4) «& ABE. 5) nh EH. 6) vali 
A. 7) kou B, koua E, ko%a A. 8) or suddh'appa-vesaim , suddhappa" E. 
9) barMm H. 10) see^, "iya A. 11) nn CH. 

67. 1) not in C. 2) egayao AH. ' 3) not in BE. 4) "ai CH. 5) not in 
EH, "iam B. 6) «imti M, Oamti B. 

68. 1) tate A. 2) sum" ABE. 


52 KcdpasiUra. 68—78. 

ttheijam rannll vamdiya^ - pAiya* - sakk&riya - samm^niya^ sam^Lna* 
patt'eyam^ 2 puvva-nnatthesu^ bhaddasanesu nistyamti*. (68.) tae^ 
naiji Siddhatthe khattie Tisalam khattiy&nim^ javaniy ^-amtariyam^ 
thavei^ 2tta puppha-phala-padipunna-hattiie parenam* vinaenam* 
te sumina^-lakkha^a-paijhae evam vay^si: (69.) *evain khalu Deva- 
nuppiyaM ajja Tisal^ khattiy&nli tamsi t&risagaijisi* jdva sutta'- 
j&gara* ohiramaiji* 2 ime^ eyartive^ orMe^ coddasa^ mahasumine 
pasitt^. 9aip padibuddha. (70.) tarn jaha: gaya-usabba'-c/aW. (71.) 
tarn tesiqa^ coddasaQbam^ mab^sunuQanam, Deva^uppiya' ! orManam* 
ke, manned kallane phala-vitti-visese bhavissai?' taa.® nam te sumina^- 
lakkhana-p441iaga Siddbatthassa kbattiyassa' eyam* attibam socca^ 
nisamma battba-tuttba^ jdva baya-biyaya' te sumine'^ oginbamti^^, 
2tta ibam*^ ajgiupavisaiiiti'^, 2tt& annawaTOe^ana^* saddbiin 
saml^vimti^*, (72.) 2tt& tesim sruiiin4nain laddb'^-a^tb^ gabiy'^- 
attba puccbiy 2.attM viniccbiy'^-attba abbigay'^-attba Siddbattbassa 
ranno* purao^ sumiigia-sattbaim uccarem&n4 2 Siddbattbaip kba- 
ttiyam^ evam vayasl: (73.) "evaip kbalu Dev&nuppiy&M ambam^ 
suvina^-sattbe* baySlisam sumii^a^ tisam mabasumina, b^vattarim^ 
savva-sumi^a dittha; tattba nam Dev&nuppiya^! arabamta-mayaro 

va cakkava^ti-mayaro v^ arabamtamsi v4 cakkabararpsi vS. oOO 
gabbbam vakkamama^amsi® eesiiji^ tisae mabS.sumin^nam ime^® 
canddasa mabasumine p^sitta nam padibujjbamti ; (74.) tarn jaba: 
ga.ja,^-gdhd. (75.) vasudevamsi gabbbam vakkamamanamsi^ eesim^ 
cauddasanbam^ mabasumiQanam annayare^ satta mabasumine pasitta 
nam padibujjbamti. (76.) baladeva-mayaro va baladevamsi gabbbam 
vakkamamanamsi eesim^ coddasa^bam^ mabasuminanam annayare^ 
cattari mabasumine pasitta nam padibujjbamti. (77.) mamdaliya^- 
mayaro va mamdaliyamsi^ gabbbain vakkamte^ samane^ eesim^ 

68. 3) see 45 ^ 4) not in B, tahim itthahim vaggilhim uvaggahiyd, samHn^ 
CH. 5) np A, n H. 6) see*, nisi" C. ' " 

69. 1) tate AC. 2) see 45 1. 3) th&» CM. 4) »na M. 6) suv^ M, (com. 

70. 1) see 45 ^ 2) C adds sayaniyamsi. 3) not in EH. 4) not in £. 
5) uo CHM. 6) im' H. 7) cau BEM." 

71. 1) oha EM, vao M, not in BH. 

72. 1) eesim CEHM. 2) cau<* BEM, nh H. 3) see 45». 4) u^ CHM. 

5) nn HM. 6) tate AC. 7) suv« M. 8) su^ EM. 9) Hihk ABH. 10) u«> EM. 
11) ihim E. 12) pavi" ABE. 13) nn CEHM. 14) "emti CH, "amti E, samcaiemti 
M, S kvacit. 

73. 1) lahiy A. 2) see 45'. 3) ahi* CEMH, S. 4) ^4 A, nn CH. 

6) purato H. 

74. 1) «i& BE, oje CH. 2) amhllDam C. 3) sumO bEM. 4) "aim H. 
6) suvo M. 6) baho A. 7) "ia BE. 8) vakkam&namsi BH. 9) H om. 
10) C om. 

75. 1) CM add vasaha. 

76. 1) bakkamanamsi H. 2) tesim H. 3) co^ C, nh E. 4) nn A. 

77. 1) etesim C. 2) cau" BM, nh CM. 3) nn A. 

78. 1) <*ia" BE. 2) vakkamamanamsi CM. 3) etesim H. 

78 — 83. Jinacariira. 53 

cauddasanham^ mahasuiniQanam annayaram maMsumiQam egam^ pa- 
sitta ijanipadibujjhainti. (78.) ime *y&nim^ Dev&^uppiya^ ! Tisal&ekha- 
ttiyinie^ cauddasa^ maMsTimi9& ditthsl ; tarn oral&* nana Devct^uppiys^* I 
Tisalgiekhattiyanie^sumin^dittba^'^va^ mamgalla^-k&ragft nam, I>6v4- 

i^uppiyll^! Tisalae khattiy^nie sami9& ditth&; taqi jaha^: attha-l&bho, 
Dev&guppiysl ® ! bhoga-labho, Dev&i^iuppiyi®! putta-l&bho, Dev&nuppiy&^! 
sukkha-lsibho® Dev&iatippiy&® ! rajja-14bho, Dev&^iippiya,® ! evam khalu, 
Deva^uppiy^^! Tisal& khattiyaQi^ navaQham^® mls^^am bahu-padi* 
punnanam^^ addh'-attham^jgLain raimdiydinain yiikkamtd>nam^^ tu- 
mham^^ kula-keum ^*kula-divam kula-payyayam knla-yadimsagam^^ 
kula-tilayam^® kula-kitti-karam^^ ^^kula-dii^ayaram kula-&dh&rami^ 
kula-namdi-karam kida-jasa-karai|i kula-payavam kula^^-vivaddhana- 
karam sukumala-pa^i-p^yam ahiija-padipunna-pamc'-inidiya^-sariram 
lakkhana-vamjaQa-gruaoveyain^i mS.n*-umm4na-ppain&na-padipunna- 
sujaya-savv*-ainga-STiindar*-amgam sasi-somak^aip^^ kamtain piya- 
damsanam surdvam d^rayam payahiti^^. (79.) se vi ja^ nam darae 
vinn^ya*-parinaya-mitte lunmukka-bala-bhave jowanagam^ anuppatte 
stire vire vikkamte* yitthin^a* - bala-v4hane c&uramta - caJckavatti 
rajja-vati® r^ya bhavissai, Jine va telokka^-n&yage® dhamma-vara- 
cauramta^-cakkavatti. (80.) tain oral^^ i^iam, Dev&nuppiya^! Tisalae 
khattiyai^ie^ sumi^a dittM, jdva ^rogga^-tutthi-dibftii^'kaMna- 
mamgalla*karaga nam^, Devai^uppiya^! Tisal&e khattiy^iaie^ sumin^ 
dittiia." (81.) 

tate^ se^ Siddhatthe rS.ya tesim sumi^a^-lakkbana^-pMbag^nam 
eyam^ attbam socc4^ nisamma hattba-tuttba' jdva haya-hiyae* 
karayala jdva te snmina^-lakkhana-padbage evam vay§.si: (82.) *evam 
eyain^ DevanuppiyaM Habam ^ejam^ ^Dev&nuppiya^! *avitabam 
^eyana*, ^Devai^Tippiya^ ! icchiyam^ eyam^, padicchiyam* ©yaip> 
iccbiya^-padiccbiyam^ eyaiii^, DevSrnuppiySr^ ! saccenam esam atthe 
se, jab' eyam^ tubbbe vayaba' tti kattu te sumine samnaam pa^i- 

78. 4) coO AE, nh CHM. 5) before mahft® CEHM. 

79. 1) imeftnam B, ime ya* nam CEHM, CH add tume. 2) see 45*. 
3) coO A. 4) u9 HM, C adds tume. 5) down to ditth& not in H. 6) mam- 
gala A. 7) BEHM om. 8) "ia E, B om. 9) so^ A, B om. 10) nh M. 
11) nn BCEM, n H. 12) viti^ A, vai^ C. 13) tubbham A. 14) tumham 
kuladivayam C. 16) Oyam CEM. 16) ofcam A. 17) BEM add kulavittikaram. 
18) not in A, *'karam H. 19) mdho B, AH after kulajasakaram. 20) H 
adds samt&na, M adds tamtusamtftua. 21) gunovaveyam HM see^. 22) °g4^ 
E. 23) ohis'i BCEHM. 

80. 1) see 45'. 2) nn BM. 3) ju^ BEH. 4) vii« CHM. 5) viccho BCEH, 
nn BCM, M adds vipula. 6) vai BEHM. 7) telu^ BM, tilu^ C. 8) n&yae A. 
9) not in BCEH. 

81. 1) iio HM. 2) see 45>. 3) <»ruO BCEM. 4) Ho CEH, iLuya M. 5) M 
adds tume. 6) °ie H see^, the rest omitted in H. 

82. 1) tae BEM. C adds nam. 2) not in BEM. 3) su^ HM. 4) all down 
to pUdhage in the margin of B by 2d. hd. 5) eam E. 6) su^' EM. 7) "tthe A. 
8) hiaya. EH. 9) suv« M. 

83. 1) see 45 ». 2) not in BCH. 3) not in CH. 4) esa AB. 5) etam A seeV 

54 KalpaMra. 83—90. 

cchai^ 2tt& te smnina^-lakkhana-p^dhae viule^am asanenam® pnppha- 
yattha-gamdlia*mall^amk4reQam sakk^reti^ samm^eti*, ^^sakk4ritta 
sammaniti^ vitQam*^ jiYiyAriham* pii**-danain dalayati^', 2tt;& 
padivisajjei'*, (83.) 

tate^ r\3m se Sittbatthe khattie sihftsaifiao abbbuttliei^ , 2tta 
jen* eva Tisala khattiyani* java]fliy**-amtariy&' , teia' eva uvagacchai*, 
2tta Tisalam khattiya^iin' evam yayasi: (84.) 'evam khaln, Devi.- 
ijLiippie^! snmii^a^-satthainsi b4yalisam suviiil*^ jdva egam mabl.- 
saminam* p&sitt& nani pa4ibujjbamti. (85.) ime 'yai^im^ tame, Dev&- 
nuppie ! coddasa^ mab^sumiQ^ dit^ba ; tarn orala^ nam tume^ jdva 
Ji^e vS.* telokka^-nfiryage^ dbamma-vara-cakkavattl.* (86.) tate^^am 
s& Tisala khattiy^^t^ eyam' att^am socca'nisammabattba-tuttba^^^t^a 
baya-biyay&^ karayala jdva te sumine sammam padiccbai, (87.) 
2 tt& Siddbattbenaip rami& abbbanunn§*y4^ sam^ni n^^^-ma^i-rayana' 
bbatti-citt&o bbadd$>sanao abbbuttbei, 2ttll aturiyam^ acavalam^ 
asambhamt&e avilambbiyae' r&yahaipsa-sarisie gale* jen eva sae 
bbavaiae, ten' eva xivagaccbati^2ttd. sayam bbavanam anupavittba. (88.) 

jap-pabbiim^ ca nam sama^e bhagavam* Mahl,vire tam^ Naya*- 
kulam^ s&barie, tap-pabbiim ca nam babave Yesamaiia-kumdadbarino 
tiriya^-jambbaySr deva Sakka-vayaijenam se jaim im&im pur8i.-pora- 
naim mab&mbl.n^im bbavamti — tarn jab& : pabina-samiyaim^ pabi^a- 
seuyMm^ pabina-gott^garaim® uccbinna* - samiy^im® uccbinna^- 
seuyaim^ uccbinna'-gottftg&raim* gl,magara-nagara-kbeda^®-kabbada- 
ma^amba-do^stmuba-patta^'-S-sstma-sambabS, ^^ -sannivesesu * ^ simgbada- 
esu va tiesu va caukkesu v«l caccaresu v& canmubesu*' va maba- 
pabesu v& gSrma-ttb^esu va nagara-ttba^esu v& 
va nagara-niddbamanesu va sLva^esu vd. devakulesu vl. sabbasu va 
pavSlsu v& &r&mesu v^ ujj&iiesu va ^*vanesu va ^^vana-sam^esu va 
susa^a - sunn^g&ra^* - giri - kamdara - samti^® - samdbi*' - selovattbaija- 
bbavana^^-gibesu^^ v& samnikkbittl.im2<* cittbamti — taiin Siddbattba- 
raya-bbavaqamsi sl-baramti. (89.) 

jam rayanim ca jnaip sama^e bbagavam Mabl.vire Naya-kulamsi 
sabarie tarn rayaigiip ca ^aip N&ya-kulam birai^jgie^iam vad^bittba, 

83. 6) oati C. 7) suv^ M. 8) not in AB. 9) ©ei BEM. 10) 2tt& ABH. 
11) vipo A. 12) plti A. 13) oai B. dalai EM, ^lati H. 14) ^eti AH. 

84. 1) tae BEM. 2) ^eti AH. 3) see 45 ». 4) ^ati A. 

85. 1) ^ijk A, oia B. 2) suv^ HM. 3) sum^ BEM, M adds tisam mahH- 
sumina. 4) °ne AB. 

86. 1) imeanam B, ime ya nam CEHM. 2) cau BEM. 3) vfi CH. 4) adds 
Devanuppie. 5) only in M, 6) telu^ BM, tilu^ CH, Ogga H, 7) *>ate A. 

87. 1) tae BEM. 2) see 45 «. 3) su^ BEM. 4) tthft BEM. 

88. 1) nn A. 2) m ABH, \»P BE. 3) »iae BE. 4) gatie A, gaie E. 
6) H\ BHM. 

89. 1) *Tbhii B. 2) bhay® H. 3) H om. 4) nnHya A, rd,ya BH. 5) ©amsi 
HM. 6) see 45». 7) seu® C see«. 8) gu^ BE, ^karo A. 9) nn A, <»cchaO BE. 
10) not in H. 11) *^ana B, ^vah® C. 12 S hoacit this compound before 
snsllna"; sannivesa-ghosesu kvacit. 13) caumm® HM. 14) not in A. 15) nn A. 
16) H om. 17) not in ABCM, kvacit S. 18) not in BCE, Jcvacit S. 19) ge" 
M. 20) ni" H, kvacit sannikkhittaim sannihiyftim guttaim S. 

90 — 94. ' JinacarUra. «55 

suya^nenam vaddhitt^, Mhanenam dliannei]iam rajjenaiii ratthenam 
yaddliitih&, balenam vahane^^am kosenam kotthftgarenam pure^am 
antenreigiam janavae^^ain jasa-vlienam^ vaddhittM, vipula-dhaiia-kanaga- 
rayana-mani - mottiya - sarakha - sila -ppavala - ratta - rayana - rw - d^iei^am 
samta-sara-savaijjenam ^alva 2 pii-sakkeira-sainudaenam abliiya4dhitth&. 
tate^ naqi samainassa bhagavao^ Mahavirassa amm^-pitinam ayam 
eyardve^ ajjhattiiie' cimtie patthie manogae sainkappe samu- 
pp£4J^^^^^- (^^O 'jap-pabhiim^ ca nam amham esa d^rae kucchimsi 
gabbhattae vakkainte^, tap-pabhiim^ ca nam ambe' hirannenam* 
vaddh^mo, suvaimenam^ vaddh^mo^ ^dhanenam dhamienam rajjenam 
rattheiiam balenam vahaneiiaip kosenam kotthAg&renam* purenam 
amteurenam janavaenam^ vaddh^mo*, vipnla*^-dhana-kanaga-rayana- 
mani-mottiya^ ^-samkha-sila-ppavMa - rattarayana - m - siieijam^ ^ samta- 
sara-savaejjenain*^ pii^*-sakk&reiiam aiva^^ 2 abhivaddh&mo^®; tarn 
jaya nam amham esa d§xae jae bhavissai, taya nam amhe eyassa^^ 
daragassa ey&^uriivara gowam^^ guna-nipphannaip*® n&madhijjam^*^ 
karissamo Vaddham^nn*^ tti/ (91.) ' 

tae^ nam samane bhagavam MahaYire mau^-anukanipan'-atthae 
niccale nipphamde nireya^e^ allina*-pallina-gatte* hottha*. tae 
ittam tise Tisalae kbattiyanie' ayam ey&rdve^ jdva samuppajjittha : 
'hade^ me se gabbhe, ma^e me se gabbhe, cue me se gabbbe, galie 
me se gabbhe, esa me gabbhe puwim eyai^, iyanim^® no ejrai^* 
ttikattu ohaya^^-mana-samkapp^ cimta-soga-sagaram^^ pavitthS, kara- 
yala-palhattha-muhi at<ta-jjh&novagaya bbtimi-gaya-ditthiyi,' jhiyai*^. 
tarn pi ya' Siddhattha-raya^*-bhavanam uvaraya-muiraga-tamti-tala- 
tala-nadaijja-janam anujjaipi^* dina-vimanam vibarai. (92.) tae nam^ 
samane bhagavam Mah&vire mSltie eyam* ey&rlvam^ ajjhatthiyam* 
patthiyam^ manogayam saipkappam samuppannam* vijanitta'' ega-de- 
senam eyai*. (93.) tae ^am sa Tisala kbattiyani* Ham gabbham 
eyamaiiam vevamaiaam^ calamanam pbamdamanam janitta battha- 
tuttba* jdva baya^-hiyaya^ evara vaj^si: *no khalu me gabbhe hade^ 

90. the whole passage jam rayaniin down to tate omitted in ABE, down to 
jappabhiim S. 1) CH have only java-rayana-m-§lienam. 2) kvacit S. 3) M 

after samuo. 4) tae BEHM. 5) Ovam H. 6) c&« BE. 7) ajj" A. 

91. 1) iam B. 2) vaya® M. 3) «iyam A. 4) nn B. 5) nn CHM. 6) H. 
om. 7) dhanenAtn Java samtasAra^ M. 8) ku<* BE, before kosenain B. 9) E 
adds jasavaenam. 10) viula CH. 11) mu^ BEH, ^ia BE. 12) ftdo C, ainam B. 
13) «ij3« BEM. * 14) piti C. 15) ativa C. 16) ahi* AE. 17) see 45^ 18) gu^ 
BEHM, nn B. 19) pp C. 20) ^ejjo C. 21) "no CM. 

92. 1) tate H. 2) mftue A. 3) ^ca" E niramjane A. 4) ne C. 5) ftvi 
AB. 6) hu® BEM. 7) see 45». 8) ^dhe A. 9) ^ati CH, see'. 10) ey&ni CH, 
see'. 11) uo EM. 12) sftyO H. 13) <»ati CH, jjh all except A. see'. 14). C 
adds vara. 15) or jana-maniyjam. 

93. 1) B adds so. 2) earn E, ayam ABH, ftyam M. 3) see 45'. 4) ajj" 
A, see^. 5) not in CH, see*. 6) nn A. 7) vill« BE, bijaniya H. 8) <>ati 
CH, see*. 

94) 1) see 45». 2) down to janitta not in BEHM. 3) vey<> A. 4) tthsl 
ABHM. 5) not in H. 6) hadhe A. 

56 KalptuHtra. 94—97. 

jdva no gali* esa me gabbhe^, puvviip no eyai®, iya^im^ eyai®* 
^Hti kattu. hattba-tuttha jdva haya-hiyaya evaip v&^ viharaL tae^^ 
iS^aqi sama^e bhagavaipL Mahavlre gabbhatthe im' eyartiyaip abhi- 
ggabain^ abhigi^hai^^: ^no khalu me kappai amma-piihiip^^ jivaqitehim 
mui?i4e bhavitta ag&ra-vas&o^* a^agftriyarji^^ pawaittae*®."^(94.) tae* 
^aipi sa Tisalll khattiyani' Qhaya' kaya-bali-kamm§. kaya-konya*- 
maipgala^ - pllyaccbitt&^ saw^amkara - vibhiisiy& n^siehiip^ n&i- 
u^bebiip. n^tittebiip n^a4uehim ndikasaehiip^ naiambilebiip^ n^- 
maburebiqi n&iniddhehiip n^ilukkhebim n^iidlebiiji^ n^sukkebim^ 
savva'ttu * " - bbayama^a - suhebim bhoya^' * - accb8i.ya9a ' * - gamdha-ma- 
llebim vavagaya-roga^*-soga'2-moba-bhaya*^-parissam&^* sa*®, jaip 
tassa gabbbassa biyam^ miyaip^ paccbaip gabbba-posa^am, tarn dese 
ya^ kale ya^ 4baram SJil^emaQi vivitta^^-maaebiin sayaii^sanebiqi 
pairikka-sub&e ma^^i^uktilae vibara-bbtimie pasattba-dohala ^^sai{i- 
punna^^-dobala sammS-^iya^-dohal^ avim&i^iya'-dobala vocchinna*^- 
dohala vivaniya^^-dohal4 subaiji subei^aip is&jai^^ sayai** cittbai 
nisiyai* tuyattai*^, subain sube^aiii tain gabbbaqi parivabai. (95.) 

teiaain k^e^aip tei^am samaenaqii sama^e bbagavam Mabavire, 
je se gimb&nam pa^bame mase docce* pakkbe citta^-suddbe, tassa 
igiam citta-suddbassa terast-divasenani navai^baxpi^ m&sanam babu- 
padipunnlknai|i^ addb' - attbamaiiam rau|idiy&Qaqi'^ viikkamt4naiii 
[ucca-ttb^na - gaesu gabesu®, padhame catpda-joge, somasu disasu 
vitimirasu visuddbasu, jaiesu^ sayya-saugesu, payabin|,nuktilainsi 
bhtimi-sappimsi* m^ruyamsi®pavayainsi*®, nippbanna^'-meya^iyamsi* 
k&lamsi^*, pamuiya^-pakkiliesu*^ sawa^^-ja^avaesu*®]** puwa- 
ratt| battbuttarabiip nakkbatte^am jogam 
uvagaenain «lrogg"^' &roggam** d6,rayam payaya. (96.) 

[Jaiii rayaiiiip ca nam samane bbagavaip Mabavire jke, tain 
rayanim ca nana bahtibini devebim devihi ya* uvayamtebi ya* 
uppayaintebi ya* ujjoviya* vi hottha.^]* jam rayanim ca itiam samara 
bbagavani MaJiavire jae, tarn* rayanim^ ca nam bahtihim devebiip^ 

94. 7) sa me gabbhe not in C, me not in M. 8) ^ati CH, see'. 9) eyl^iim 
CH, see*. 10) tti — viharai not in ABE. 11) tate H. 12) ^ati H. 13) «<ihim 
CM. 14) agarlio BEHM. 15) oiam BEM. 16) pawaie AH. 

95. 1) tate H. 2) see 45«. 3) nh BE. 4) koftya A, kou B, see*. 5) CH 
add j&va. 6) M adds jftva. 7) nnai A, nftya B, nftti always in C. 8) n&ia- 
bilambiehim H. 9) after nidmabiirehim CH. 10) '^ttuga C, °tuu B, ^ttugau A. 

11) ^kaP E. 12) soga-roga AB. 13) C adds parittUsa, 14) paricatt& B, parittftsa 
H. 15) EH om. 16) vicitta Mss. vivatta C, comm.: vivikt&ni. 17) not in 
B. 18) nn CM. 19) vu^ BEH, nn A. 20) vava^ CEM, see*. 21) &sai BM, 
ftyati H. 22) sal M. 23) ^ati H, see«, tuttai C. • 

96. 1) du" BEM. 2) ce« M. 3) nh H. 4) nn A. 5) see 45 ». 6) gi« B. 
V j«^° B, gaio M. 8) *>amsi MC. 9) not in C, see*. 10) CM om. 11) pp C. 

12) not in EH. 13) paki<* B. 14) BEM om. 15) javanaesu B. 16) A omits 
[— ]. bahutra uccatthUne'tyadi na drigyate S. 17) Ogggi CE, see'®. 18) Oru« BE. 

97. 1) a B. 2) OyiA B. 3) hu® B. 4) only in AB. 5) s& HS. 6) »ni 
HS. 7) ohia E. 

97 — 101. Jinacarkra. 57 

devihi ya* uvayamtehim® uppayainteliim*® (dev'-ujjoe egAloe loe 
deva-sannivjly^)^ ^ uppimjalamana^ ^-bh^yjl ^^ kahakahaga ^* -bhAya ^* 
yavi** hotth&*^. (97.) jam rayanim ca nam sama^e bhagavam Mah&- 
yire jae, tarn rayanim ca igiaip babave Yesamana-kmpdadhari 
tiriya'-jambhagjl dev& 8iddbattba-r4ya-bbayai^amsi bira^na^-v&sam 
ca *suvaijna^-vasam ca vaira*-vasam ca vattba-vasaiji ca &bbarana^- 
Y&sam ca patta-v&sam ca puppba-vasam ca •phala-V£i.sam ca biya^- 
vasam ca maUa-vasani ca gamdba-vfi,sain ca *vanna®-v^sam ca 
*cuima^*-v&sam ca vasiih&ra^*-v§;Sam ca v&simsu. [*piy'-attbay^e 
piyam niveemo, piyam te bhavau mauda-vajjaiii jab^ mMiyaip 
umoyam mattbae dboyai.*]*^ (98.) . 

tae nam se Siddbattbe kbattie bbayanavai-yana-mamtara-joisa- 
vemaiiiebim^ devebim tittbayara-jammaiia-abbiseya^-mabimae kay&e* 
samanie pacctlsa-kclla-samayamsi nagara-guttie^ saddavei, 2tta evam 
vayasi: (99.) *kbipp&m eva, bbo Dev4nuppiya * ! Kum^apure^ nagare' 
caraga-sobanam kareba^, 2 tt§. man'-timmana-yaddbanam kareba, 2 tta 
Kum^apnram nagaram^ s'abbbimtara-babiriyam^ §.siya*-sammaJ3i*^- 
uvaleviyam ^ saipgbadaga®-tiya^-caukka-caccara^ ^-camnmuba* * -mab&- 
paba ^ ^ - pabesu sitta - sui^ ' - sammattba - raccb amtar' - ava^ia - vibiyani ^ 
mamc^imaipca-kaliyam^ nanaviba-raga-bbtisiya-jjbaya**-padaga-mam- 
diyarn^ la-ulloiya^^-mabiyam^ gosisa-sarasa-ratta-camdana-daddara- 
dinna-pamc'-amguli^^-talaip uvaciya^'-vaindana^®-kalasaip vamdana^®- 
gbada* ^-sukaya-torana-padiduvara - desa - bbagam asatt'-osatta - vipula- 
vatta - vaggbariya * - maUa - dama - kalavam pamca - vanna^® - sarasa- 
siirabbi ^ *-mukka-puppba - pumj o vay ara - kaliyam ^ kalaguru - pavara- 
kumdurukka^^-durukka^^-^ajjbaipta-dbtiva-magbamagbaiiita - gamdb'- 
uddbuyabbiramam * sugamdba-vara-gai|idbiyam^ gaipdbavatti-bbtiyam* 
nada-nattaga - jalla - malla - muttbiya^ - velambaga - kabaga - padbaga^*- 
l^saga-arakkbaga-lainkba-mainkba- ttinailla - tumbavi^iya - anega - tMa- 
yaranucariyain^s kareba ya^® karaveba ya^^, karitta ya karavitta 
ya jtiya^-sabassam ca musala-sabassam ca ussaveba ussavitta^^ mama 
eyam* a^attiyam^ paccappi^aba/ (100.) tae iiam te kodumbiya^- 

97. 8) a BCE. 9) ovayo A. 10) «hi M, HMS., add. ya C. a 11) not in 
ABM, kvacid drUhtam S. 12) upplnijala-m&14 hoacU S. 13) bhtisi BE. 
14) kaha 2, AEH. 15) bhaH BCE. 16) &vi H, vi BC. 17) hu^ BEM. 

98. 1) «ia BE. 2) nn BE. 3) down to slbharana not in H. 4) vayara 
M. 5) 111" H. 6) A om. 7) bia E, via B. 8) inverted in BEM. 9) dhanna 
kvcLcit S. 10) nn CH. 11) ^k C. 12) not in the Mss. see notes. 

99. 1) tate CH. 2) vftsivimanavasi E. 3) ea BE. 4) o&te A. 6) mu*> A. 

100. 1) see 45>. 2) Ogg&me CH. 3) nay» H. 4) ^ei B. 6) »ia BEM. 
6) oiya A. 7) ova® CH, oUttam BM. 8) sim^ M. 9) tiya BE, tiyaga H. 10) B 
om. 11) Oumu® BCH. 12) mahsi A. 13) suti A. 14) dhaya BH. 15) V* 
C. 16) *>U CEM. 17) ohiya A, see*. 18) cam© BCE. 19) ghana kvacit S. 
20) nn H. 21) ^W CEHM. 22) Ma® BC. 23) Ofa^ BC. 24)'pavage AH, 
S kvacit. pavaga-padhaga CE, pathaga M. 25) tftl4car<^ CHM, see*. 26) H 
om. 27) tlso AB, Oe'tta A? 

101. 1) see 45^ 

58 KalpaaHtrcL 101^104. 

purist Siddhattheiiaiii ranna evaip vutta samai^a hattha^-tuttlia' 
jdva haya^-hiyaya* karayala jdva pa^isiii^tta^, khippam eva Euin^a- 
pnre* nagare^ c&raga*sohana]|i jdva ussavitta^, jei^t'eva Siddhatthe 
r&yl, ten eva uvagacchamti, 2 tta karayala jdva ka^tu Siddhatthassa 
ranno^ eyam^ a^attiyaip^ paccappinamti : (101.) 

tae ^am* Siddhatthe raya jen* eva a^tana-sala, te^' eva uvagacchai^, 
2tt& jdva saw'-orohenaip' sawa-puppha - gaipdha-vattha-mall^lam- 
kara-vibhtisae sawa-tudiya*-sadda-ninaenam mahayft i44bie mahaya 
jtiie^ mahaySi baleiiam mahaysl vahaQenam mahaysl samudaei^am 
mahayfi.* tudiya^-jamaga-samaga^-ppavaienaip samkha-panava-bheri®- 
jhallari-kharamuhi-hudukka^-muraja *®-muiinga ^ ^-dumduhi^^-nigghosa- 
naiya * '-ravenaip ussukkarn ^ * ukkaram ukkitthaiii ^ * adijj am ^ ^ amijj am * ® 
abhacja-ppavesam adam4a-kodamdiina]|i^<^ adharimaip*® ganiy&^*-vara- 
na^aijja - kaliyani anega - talayar^ucariyam* a^uddhuya^ - mxdipgam 

i| amilaya - malla - damam pamuiya* - pakkiliya * ® - sa - pnraja^a- 

janavayam dasa-divasam thii-padiyaip** karei. (102.) tae* nam se 
Siddhatthe rayadasAhiyae^t^i'^-padiyae^vattamaiEiie saie^ya^ sahassie 
ya^ saya^-sahassie ya* jae ya^ dae ya^ bhae ya^ dalama^e ya^ dava- 
vemane ya* saie' ya* sahassie ya^ saya-sahassie ya lambhe® padi- 
cchamane ya^ padicchsLvemane ya evam® viharai*®. (103.) tae nam 
samanassa bhagavao Mahavirassa amma-piyaro* padhame divase 
thii^-padiyam'karemti*, taie divase camda-stira-damsaniyam^karemti*, 
chatthe divase dhamma-jagariyam* karemti®, ikkarasame"^ divase 
viikkamte®, niwattie® asui-jamma^^-kamma-karane, sampattebarasaha- 
divase viulam asana* ^-pana ^ ^-kh^ima * ^-saimam uvakkhadavimti* *, 2tta 
mitta-nM^'^-niyaga'^-sayana-sarabanidhi-parijanam Nayae ya* khattie 
ya' ^mamtitt^, tao paccha nhaya'* kaya-bali-kamma kaya-kouya^^- 
mamgala - payacchitta (stiddha-ppS,vesaim) *^ mamgallaim pavaraim 
vatthaim parihiya appa-mah'aggh§;bharanftlarpkiya*-sarira bhoyana- 
velae bhoyana-mamdavamsi suhfisana-vara-gaya tenam mitta-nai*®- 

101. 2) tth& AB. 3) ABH om. 4) H om. 5) ^neitta A, 6) oggame C. 
7) nayo C. 8) lis^ M. 9) nn A. 

102. 1) CHM add se. 2) ^ati E. 3) ftro® B, ovaro® A. 4) see 45 ^ 
5) jMe C, juie E, jftie H. 6) C adds vara. 7) AM om. 8) ^ia B. 9) ha<> B. 
10) oruo C, ''va AB. 11) mua® B, muya^ H. 12) ^bhi H. 13) n^d" A, nlidita 
H. see*. 14) ussumkam S, iissamkam A. 16) °idam H. 16) °ejj° A. 17) ®iyam 
A, ^lam B, kod^ H, kodimam E, see notes. 18) kvacit dharimam; or adhara- 
n^jam S. 19) Tcvacit aganiya S, see*. 20) paki° AB, see* p^-pakkiliyftbhiramam 
kvacit S. 21) vad^ HM,'see* 

103. 1) tate CH, ta 500 e A. 2) see 45'. 3) thiti H. 4) vad© HM, o&te 
A, see*. 6) saie .C. 6) saya A. 7) sayae A. 8) kbhe H. 9) C adds vft. 
10) oati AC. 

104. 1) see 45 ». 2) thiti H, vad^ M, see». 3) «iam BE. 4) Oamti E, <»imti B. 
5) oimti BE. 6) j&garemti EM, see». 7) ekk© AM, <»raae E. 8) vitP A. 9) «tte 
AB, •Vvio B. 10) jaya A, jUi B. 11) ^am M. 12) »emti HC, amti B. 13) naya 
A. 14) niyaya A, nia B, see^ 15) nh BCEH. 16) kofiya A, seeV 17) down 
to bhoyana not in AB. 18) naya A. 

104 — 109. Jinacaritra* 59 

niyaga^^-sambamdhi-parijane^am Nayaehim^^ saddhim tarn viulam 
asana-pana-khaima-saimam as4ein§,]aa visaemstna paribhaem&na^® par- 
iblniinjein^iia^® viharamti^^. (104.) jimiya^-bhutt'-uttaragaya vi ya^ 
nam samana ayamta cokkha^ parama-sui-bhliya^ tarn mitta-nai^- 
niyaga^-sayana-sambaindhi-parijanam Nayae ya^ khattie ya® viulenam 
puppha-vattha gaipdha^-maUalamkarenani sakkarimti^ sammaniinti', 
sakkaritta sammaiiitta tass*® eva^ mitta-nai-niyaga^^-sayana-sambam- 
dbi-parijanassa*^ Myana ya^ ^ ]j}ia,ttiyana ya purao evain vay^sl: (105.) 
*puwim pi iiam, Devslnuppiy^^! amham eyaipsi* d^ragamsi* gabbham 
vakkamtamsi^ samanamsi ime* eyardve^ ajjhatthie^ cimtie^ patthie' 
jdva^ samuppajjitthS- : jap-pabhiim ca nam amham esa darae kucchimsi^ 
gabbbattae vakkamte, ^^tap-pabhiim ca nam amhe birannenam^* 
vaddbamo, suvannenam^* vaddbamo^^, dhanenam^* dhannenam jdva 
savaijjenam^^ pii^^-sakkllrenam aiva^^ 2 abbivaddhamo , samamta- 
rayano^® vasam ^gaya ya^^. (106.) tarn jaya nam amham esa darae 
jae bhavissai, taya nam eyassa^ daragassa imam* ey§.nurdvam^ 
gunnam^ guna-nipphannam^ namadhijjam^ karissamo^: 'Vaddhama- 
nu® tti; ta ajja amham^ maijoraha-sampatti jaya: tarn hou nam 
ambam kumare Vaddhamane namenam^®.' (107.) 

Samane bhagavam Mahavire Kasave^ gottenam^. tassa nam 
tao^ namadhijja evam ahijjamti, tarn jaha: amma - piu - samtie* 
VaddhamS,ne, sabasammuiyae^ Samane, ayale bbaya-bheravanam 
parisahovasagganam %hamti-khame padimanam'' palage^ dhimam 
arai^-rai^-sahe*® davie viriya^-sampanne devehira se namam kayam: 
Samane Bhagavam ^^ Mahavire. (108.) samanassa^ bhagavao Maha- 
virassa piya^ Kasave^ gottenam* ; tassa nam tao* namadhijja evam 
ahijjamti, tarn jaha: Siddhatthe *i va, Sijjamse *i va, Jasamse 
'i va. samanassa nam bhagavao Mahavirassa maya V^sittha® 
gottenam*; tise^ tao^ namadhijja evam ahijjamti, tarn jaha: 
Tisala 'i va, Videhadinn^ *i va Piyakarini^ *i vS.. samanassa nam 
bhagavao Mahavirassa pittijje Sup^se, jetthe® bhaya Naradivaddhane, 

104. 19) OH ya H, ohi a E, M adds khattiehim. 20) inverted B 
21) AB om. 

105. 1) see 45 ». 2) cu^ BE. 3) nnftti A. 4) niaya B, see* BE om. 
sayana. 6) a BEM. 6) AB om. 7) Oamti CE, Oemti HM. 8) tassa CH. 

9) CH om. 10) ®ya AB, see^ 11) pariyanassa A. 12) M om. 

106. 1) see 45*. 2) E adds kucchimsi. 3) vakkamamfi,namsi B. 4) im' 
BE. 5) abbho CH. 6) M om. 7) ABEM om. 8) B om. * 9) Oamsi H. 

10) down to piio not in B. 11) nn E. 12) un M. 13) AM om. 14) CH om. 
15) oejjo A. 16) pii A, piti C. 17) at" CH, aiva E. 18) raino A, vS,yano C. 

107. 1) see 45*. 2) go^ A. 3) pp C, shp M. 4) AB om. 5) <>ejjo AC. 
6) Oesso A. 7) down to tarn hou not in A. 8) no^ C. 9) ^ha B. 10) CH add 
tae nam samanassa bhagavao MahUvirassa amma-piyaro nAmadhij[jam^ karemti 
Vaddham&nu® tti. 

108. i) Ova BCEHM. 2) gu* BECM. 3) tau CHM. 4) otie C. 5) see 45*. 
.6) khamte A. 7) A om. 8) ^ti M. 9) see'and,«. 10) same C. 11) bhay'* E. 

109. 1) BH add nam. 2) see 45 ». 3) "vi A, va^ BCEHM. 4) gu" BCE. 
5) tail HM. 6) tthi A, t'tha CEHM. 7) tie E. 8) pii" EH, pia B. 9) ji^ BE, 
ottho M. 

60 KalpaaiUra. 109—113. 

bhagi^i Sudamsa^^; hhkTijk^ Jasoy^^ Eodinna^^ gottenaip^^ sama- 
nassa i^ain bbagavao Mab&vlrassa dbdya^ K^savi^ gotten^om^^; tise 
do namadbijj&'^ evam 4bijjamti, tarn jab4: Anojj4^^ 'i y4, Piyadam- 
sa^a^ 'i yL sama^^assa ]gam bbagavao Mah&virassa nattrii Eosijl^'^ 
gottenai|i^^; tise pam do n&madbijjsl eVam abijjamti, tarn jaba 
Sesaval v&^* Jasava! va^^ (109.) 

samane bbagavaip MabHyure dakkbe dakkba^-painne^ padirdve 
Mi^e^ bbaddae vinte N&e* Najaputte NaLya-kula-camde videbe Videba- 
dinneVidebaj'acceyideba-stim&le^ tisam v^aiiii videbaijisi kattu amma- 
piibiip^ devatta^-gaebim guru-mabattaraebini^ abbbanonn^e^ samatta^®- 
painne* pu^ar avi loy'^^-amtiebiip jiya^^-kappiebim devebim tabim 
ittb^biiji^^ kaiptabim piydbim^^ manmrn^biiii man&mabiip oralabim^^ 
kallaiaabiiii siv^bim dbannabiin mamgall^biin ^%iiya^^ - mabura- 
sassiiiyabim^ * ^ ^biyaya ^* - gama9ijjd.biin biyaya ^* - palbayanijj^biin 
gambbird.bim apunaratt4bii|i vaggi^^bim aQavarayam abbinaindamana 
ya abbittbunain^n^^^ ya evam vay^st: (110.) 'jaya 2 narndd^! jaya 2 
bbadda! bbaddam te kbattiya^-yara-vasabba^! bujjb&bi bbagavam 
loga-n&b§., *sayala-jagaj-jiva-biyaip pavattebi* dbamma-tittbam, para^- 
biya^-suba-nisseyasa^-karancL sawaloe sawa-jivanaiii bbavissai!' tti 
kattu jaya-jaya^-saddaiu paumjamti. (111.) 

puyvim pi nam sama^assa bbagavao Mabavirassa ma^ussao^ 
gibattba-dbammao anuttare abboie^ appa^iva!^ bottba^. 
tae^ naip samane bbagavam Mabavire te](iam anuttarenaip abobienam^ 
naiia^'dainsaQenam appano nikkbamaiia-kMaip abboei, 2tta ciccahira- 
i^ancL®, cicca suvannam^, cicca^^dba^am^^, ciccS.^^ dbannam^*, cicca^^ 
rajjam, cicc4 rattbam, evaqi baLaip vabanam kosam kottb^aram^^ cicca, 
puram cicca, amteurai$i cicc&, janavayam oiccS.^^ dba^a-kanaga- 
rayana-mani-mottiya ^^-samkba-sila-ppavala-ratta^® - rayana-w - aiyam ^ ^ 
samta-sS.ra-savaejjam^® viccba^daitta viggovaitta^^ *Manam daya- 
rebim paribbaitta, d^nam^i ' daiya^am^^ paribbaitta^S (112.) 
tenam^ kalenam* teiiam^ samaeiiam^ je se bemamtanam padbame 

109. 10) kumdo A, ^nk M. 11) gu^ BE. 12) »ejjo A. 13) »ujj« BE. 
14) «ia B, «iya CH, K&sav& M. 15) ivA EHM. 

110. 1) A om. 2) nn A. 3) aU^ CH, al<» E. 4) lUyae BC. 5) su^ H, 
so M. 6) piihim E, pitieliim C, pitiehim H. 7) ^'tte A. 8) 'rohim A, Oragehim 
B. 9) «nao H, ^ate M. 10) sammo AM. 11) lo' E, log BC. 12) jia BE, 
jiya HM. 13) j&va vaggfthitn M, the rest omitted. 14) see 45'. 15) ur® CH. 
16) miya-mahura-gambhira-g&hiyahiTn kvacit S, attha-saiy&him kvacit S. down to 
vaggfthim not in ACH. 17) abhithuvvamansL CEHM. 

1 1 1. 1) see 45 '. 2) «ha BCE. 3) ABH om. A) »ha B. 5) ABEM om. 6) Mss. 2. 

112. 1) ossagao CEH. 2) not in A, ^oei B, Ooei E, Ithoie CM. 3) AB add 
Hhohie, ahohie kvacit 8, Hhoie H. 4) hu^ BEM. 5) tate M. 6) &hoienam M. 
7) naneuam A. 8) nn B. 9) nn ACHM. 10) not in H. 11) not in BCHM, 
nn E. 12) ceJjA A, not in B. IS) not in B. 14) ku«> BEM. 15) EM add 
viula. 16) mu" ABE, «ia BE. 17) ftiam B, adiyam C, Hienain M. 18) ©uj® BE. 
19) vigo« BEH, »vitta EH. 20) down to dUnam not in BH. 21) AE om. 
22) AE om., Hk^ B. 

U3. 1) H om. 

113 — 115. JinacarUra. 61 

incise padhame pakkhe maggasira-bahnle, tassa nam maggasira- 
bahuLassa dasami-pakkhenam pMna-gaminie chayae porisie^ abhini' 
yvatt4e^ suYvaenam divasenam, vijaenaiii muhuttenam 
camdappabhae siyae* sa-deva-manuy|surae* paris^e samanugamma- 
m&na - magge samkhiya* - cakkiya* - namgaliya* - muha - mamgaliya*- 
Yaddhamana^-pdsamana-ghamtiya^-gaiaebim tahim^ itthsHdni kamt^- 
him piyabim^ manmmahim manamllhim orSJ^bim^ kallli.nahiin siv&bini 
dhannabim mamgall&bim miya*-mahura-sassinyahiin* [biyaya-pa- 
Ib^yanijjabim attba-saiyabim^** apunaruttabim]*^ vaggtibim abhinam- 
damaQsl abbisaintbu]^am§.n^^2 y^is evain vayasi: (113.) jaya 2 
namda, jaya 2 bbadda^, bbaddam te^, %bbaggebim nana-damsa^a- 
carittebim ajiyaiiji* jinabim iindiyaim^, jiyani* ca palebi samana- 
dbammam, jiya*-viggbo® vi^ ya* vas&bim** tarn, deva! siddbi-majjbe, 
niban^bim^ raga-dosa-malle tavenam, dhii-dbaniya^^-baddba-kacche^^ at^ba - kamma - sattd jbanenam^^ uttame^am sukkenam, 
appamatto barabi ^abana-padagam ca, vira! telukka^^-ramga-majjbe 
p^vaya yitimiram anuttaram kevala-vara-n^nam, gacchayamukkbam^^ 
param pay am ^* jina-varovaittbena^^ maggenam^^ akudilenam^*, 
baint& parisaba-camum ! jaya 2 khattiya*-vara-vasabba^^l ^ibabAim^** 
^^diyasaiin babtiim pakkbHim babtiim mas4im babiiim utiim babtiim 
ayanaiin bahdim^^ samyaccbarMm abbie parisabovasaggiQam, kbaipti- 
Miame bbaya-bberavaiaam*^, dbamme te aviggbam bbavauT tti kat^u 
jaya-jaya^^-saddam paumjamti. (114.) 

tae laam samane bbagavam MabaYire nayana-mala-sabassebim 
piccbijjam^ne 2, vayana-mSJa-sabassebim abbitbuwamaiae 2, biyaya^- 
mala-sahassebim iinnamdijjamane^ 2, majaoraba-m^l^-sabassebim 
viccbippamSjtte* 2, kamti*-niva-gunebim paccbijjamane* 2, amguli- 
mala-sabassebim d^ijjamane 2, d&bina-battbe^am babtinam nara- 
n&ii-sabassa^am amjali-m&Ia-sabassaim 2, bbavana- 
pamti-sabassaim samaiccbamane^ 2, tamti-tala-t41a-tudiya^-gbana- 
muimga^-giya'^-vaiya'-ravenam maburena ya manabare^am jaya- 
sadda-gbosa^-misienam^^ mamju - mamjuna gbosena ya padibu- 

113. 2) Ora« H, "s^e M. 3) "wio AB, otth&e A. 4) see 4.6K 5) la^ CH, 
see*. 6) <^naga E. 7) khamdiya kvacit S. see*. 8) t&him java vagg^him M. 
9) u" CH. 10) say&him C. 11) ABEM om. sayahim C. 12) abhithuvvam&nH 
CEM. 13) B om. 

114. 1) ^'dda M. 2) C adds java 2 khattiyavaravasah^. 3) down to jaya 2 
not in A. 4) see 45*. 5) ^ani B, *'ahim CH, see*. 6) va^ B. 7) ci B. 8) vasa- 
h4him B. 9) "aim BH. 10) <>ia E. 11) kacche down to kevala not in M. 
12) jjh B. 13) teio« C. 14) mo^ CH. 15) pad" H. 16) <Vadi" CH. 17) ^na 
H. 18) «na E. 19) ^ha HM. 20) baMhim B always, H the first, E the firet 
and second, C the last time. 21) M om. 22) kvacit abhibhaviya g&ma- 
kamtage. 23) Mss. 2, thus also in 115. 

115. 1) hiaya BEM. 2) ona® A, uvana® B, una^ H, unna*^ C, unnaijjam&ne 
hvacit S. 3) vicchao A, vitthu" B. 4) "ta B. 5) pi" B, patth*^ A. 6) samati" 
CEH, tth C. 7) see 45'.. 8) only in B. 9) ghosenam A. 10) A om., 
*'saenam B. 

(32 KalpatsHira, 115—118. 

jjhama^e^^ 2, saw' - i(J41^e ^*sawa-juie^' sawa - balenam sawa- 

v&ha^e^ain sawa-samudaenam saw^yarenam sawa-vibhdie^* savva- 

vibMs^e ^^sawa-sambhamenam ^®sawa-samgamenam sawa-pagalehim 

sawa-n&4a^9a^i sawa-t^ayarehim saw'-orohenam sawa-puppha- 

mall^lamkara-vibhtis&e sawa-tudiya'-sadda-samnin&enam^^ mahaya 

i44hie mahay4 juie^^ mahay& balenam mahaya vfi-liaiaenam mabaya 

vara-tudiya ^ - j amaga - samaga - ppav^ienam samkha -panava^ ** - pacjaha- 

bheri-jhallari - kbaramubi - dumdubi - niggbosa - n&iya^ - ravenam \jdva 

rave^am]^^ Kunidapuraip nagaraifi majjbam majjhenam niggaccliai, 

2 tta jen' eva nlya^*'-sarnda-vane ujjane, jeij' eva asoga-vara-payave, 

ten'eva uv&gaccbai, (115.) 2 tta asoga-vara-payavassa ahe siyain^ 

tbavei, 2tt& siyao^ paccoruhai, 2ttli. sayam eva S.bharana-maliyara- 

karam omuyai^, 2 tta sayam eva pamca-mutthiyani* loyam^ karei, 

2 ttiL chafitbeQam bbatteQam ap^^ae^am battb'uttar&bim nakkbatteiiam 

jogam uvagae^am egam deva-dtisam adaya ege abte miunde bbavitta 

agarao aQagariyam pawaie. (116.) samai^e bbagavam Mab^vire 

samvaccbaram sfl-biya^-masam jdva^ civara-dbari bottba^. tena parajp 

acele* p&iji - padiggabie samane bbagavam Mabavire s^iiregaim^ 

duvalasa vas^im niccam vosa^tba-kae ciyatta^-debe, je kei uvasagga 

uppajjamti — taiji jaba: diwa v^ manusli. va tirikkba-joQiya^ va 

aijtdoma va padiloma va — te uppamie^ samjnam sabai' kbamai^ 

titikkbai^ abiy^sei^ (117.) tae nam samane bbagavam Mabavire 

anagare jae iriya^-samie bbasa-samie esan^-samie aya^a-bbam^a- 

matta-nikkbevaQa-samie uccara-pasavana-kbela - simgbana - j alia - pari- 

ttbavaniya* -sarnie ^ma^a-samie vaya^-samie kaya-samie mana-gutte 

vaya^-gutte k&ya-gutte gutt'-imdie gutta-bambbayart akobe amane 

am£i.e alobe^ samte pasamte uvasamte pariniwu^e an^save amame 

akiinca^e cbinna-ggamtbe^ niruvaleve: kamsa-p^li Va mukka-toe, 

samkbo^ iva niramjane, jive iva appacjibaya-gai , gaganam iva 

niralambane, vajnir^ iva® appadibaddbe saraya-salilain va suddba- 

biyae^, pukkbara-pattam piva niruvaleve, kummo iva gatt'-imdie, 

kbaggi^^-visanam va ega-j^e, vibaga iva vippamukke, bbarumda^^- 

pakkbi va appamatte, kumjaro iva sodire^^, vasabbo^* iva jaya- 

tbame, sibo iva duddbarise ^*, mamdaro iva appakampe, sagaro iva 

gambbire^^ camdo iva soma-lese, stiro iva ditta-tee, jacca-kanagam^^ 

115. 11) **viuj° A kvacit padipucchamiLne S. 12) down to j&va not in H. 
13) juie BE. 14) AE om. 15) BC A om! jdva the rest is wanting. 16) B 
pm. all down to sawa - tudiya. 17) nina" CE. 18) M om. 19) CEM om. 
20) nn A, n H. 

116. 1) see 45 ^ 2) ^ati M, amui B, umuia E. 

117. 1) see 45^ 2) E om. 3) hu^ BEM. 4) "lae CEH. 5) sAti^ CH. 
6) nn A. 7) "ati C. 8) "siti C, ^sei H, "sal M. 

118. 1) sefe 45'. 2) E om. 3) vai A. 4) ^'bhe CM. 5) gamthe BH, 
hoacit chinna-s6e S. 6) % B. 7) vaur E, van M. 8) wa M. 9) hiae E. 
10) khatti A. 11) ^ra^ BCEH. 12) somd" CEHM. 13) <>ho BE. 14) ©sse CH. 
15) sug° A. 16) kaincana H. 

118 — 120. Jinacaritra, 63 

va j&ya-rAve, vasuindhara iva sawa-pMsa-visahe, suhuya^^-huyasano^^ 
iva teyas4*^ jalamte. [I'mesim paydnarn donni samyahana-gdhdo : 

kaiuse samkhe jive 
gagane vati ya saraya-salile ya | 

pukkhara-patte kumme 
yihage khagge ya bharumde || 

kumjara vasabhe sihe 
naga-rliya ceva s^garam akhobbe | 

camde stire kanage 
vasumdbara ceva subuya-buyavahe || Y^ 
nattbi nam tassa bbagavamtassa kattbai padibamdbe^^. se ya*^ 
cauvyibe pannatte^^, tarn jaba; davvao, kbittao^*, kalao, bbi.vao. 
dawao'^^: sacittadtta-misaesu^*^ dawesu; kbittao^^: g^e vsl. nagare 
va aranne^^ vli kbitte*** va kbale va amgane v^; k§.lao^^: samae 
va avaliyae'-^^ va ana-pllnue va tbove va kbane va lave v4 pakkbe 
V£i mubutte va ^"ahoratte va pakkbe vsb mase v^ utie^^ v& ayane 
va samvaccbare va annayare^^ va diba-k^a-saipjoe^^; bbavao: kobe^* 
va mane^* va mayae va lobbe va bbae v§. b^se vsl ^^pijje v& dose 
va 3%alabe v& abbbakkb&ne va pesunne va para-parivae v^ arai- 

rai^^ va maya-mose vS, jdva miccba-damsana-salle va.' &00 

tassa 9am bbagavamtassa no evam bbavai. (118.) 

se nam bbagavam v^sa-vasa-vajjam a^tba gimba-bemamtie 
mase, game ega-raie^, nagare pamca-raie^, vasi-camdana-samana- 
kappe sama-tina-mani-lettbu^-kamcane sama-dukkba-sube ibaloga^- 
paraloga^ - appadibaddbe jiviya* - marane^ niravakamkbe sams^ra- 
paragami kamma-samga^-niggbaya^'-attbae abbbuttbie evam ca nam 
vibarai. (119.) tassa nam bbagavamtassa anuttarenam nane^am 
anuttarenam damsanenam anuttarenam carittenam anuttarenam 
alaenam* anuttarenam vibarenam ^anuttare^am^virie^am anuttarenam 
ajjave^am anuttarenam maddavenam anuttarenam lagbavenam anu- 
ttarae kbamtie* anuttarae muttie* ^anuttarae *guttie^ anuttarae 
tuttbie^ ^anuttarae ^buddbie* anuttarenam sacca-samjama-tava- 
sucariya^- sovaciya^-pbala-parinivvana-maggenam. appanam bb§.ve- 
manassa duvalasa samvaccbaraim viikkamtaim terasamassa^ amtara 
vattamanassa, je se gmib£l.nam docce^ mase cauttbe pakkbe vaisaba- 
suddbe, tassa nam vaisaba-suddbassa dasami-pakkbenam paina- 

118. 17) »ua E, <>uta A. 18) •^u&o E, ^ne C. 19) teasft E. 20) ohly in 
EM, the text is given according to S. kvacit ddargeahu dri^ate. 21) "dho B, 
CE add bhavai. 22) a E. 23) nn A. 24) khe" A. 25) BE add nam. 
26) "sesu A, ^siesu H. 27) see¥ and *^ 28) khe" BCH. 29) «Ue A, see*. 
30) B om. 31) uii BM, M EH. 32) nn M. 33) "joge CH, ACH add va. 
34:) "ena C. 35) down to jdva not in A. 36) the same in H. 37) rai EM. 

119. 1) raiyam AM. 2) li« BEH. 3) «ge A. 4) «ia BE. 5) B adds ya. 
6) sattu BM. 

120. 1) Mavenam EM. 2) in CH after bhagavamtassa. 3) <'io H. 4) A om. 
kviicit S. 5) only in A. 6) see 45*. 7) 4a E, soyawniyanivvanaphala A. 
8) C adds nain. 9) du" BCEM. 

64 KfllpasHtra. 120—124. 

gli.minie chS.j4e porisie abhi]uvyattd»e^® pama^a-pattAe suYvaenaiii 
divasej^ain vijaenam muhutte^aiii JambhiyaglLmassa^ nagarassa 
bahiya^^ UjuvMiyae^^ nal-tire viyavattassa^^ ceiyassa^^ a-dtira- 
samamte Samagassa gah§.yai8sa kattba-karanaipsi sMa-pslyavassa ahe 
godohiy&e^'ukku(Juya^3-msijjae S^yava^^e ayavemanassa 2 chattheitiain 
bhatteQam apanaenam^^ hattli'uttttr^iili nakkhatteQam jogam 
uvagaeQam jhan'aintariy^e yattama^assa a^aqite anuttare nivyaghae 
nirayara^e kasii^e pa^ipunne keyala-yara-na^a'damsaae samuppanne. 
(120.) tae ijam samane bhagayaip Mahayire arah4^ j&e^ jine keyali 
sayyannti'^ sayya-darisi, sa-deya-ma^uy^urassa^ logassa** pariyayam* 
j&nai® p^sai*, sayya-loe sayya-jiya^aiii 4gaim gaim' tbiiin* cayanam 
uyayayam takkain mano m^i^asiyam^ bhuttam ka^aip pa4iseyiyani^ 
ayi-kammaqi raho-kammai{i a-raha^^ a-rahassa-bh4gi tarn tarn Mlam 
maQa-yayaija-kaya-joge^^ yattamaQ^^aip sayya-loe sayya-jiy&nam 
sayya-bhaye j^i^am&Qe pasamane yiharai. (121.) 

tenam kalenain tei^ani samae^ain samane bhagayam Mahayire 
At^hiyaggaipa^-nlsiie pa^bamaip amtar&ydsaiu yasd.-yasam uyagae, 
Caqipaipi ca PittbicampaQi ca nMe tao amtar^yase y^s^-yasam 
uyagae, Yesaliin nagarim Vai^iyagg4mam^ ca nis4e duy^asa 
amtarayase yas^-y^sam uy^ae, Bayagihaiii nagarain^ Nalamdam* 
ca b4hiriyam^ nislie coddasa^ amtarayase yasa-yasam uyslgae, cha^ 
Mahiliyae^, do Bhaddiy^e, egain AlabhiySe, egam Paniyabh"dmie*, 
egam S^yatthle, egam Pay§.e majjhimae Hatthipalassa^** ramio rajjii- 
sabhae apacchimam** amtarliyasam^^ y&sa-yasam uyagae. (122.) 
[tattha nam je se P^yae majjhimae Hatthipalassa ranno rajju- 
sabhae apacckime amtaraylkse yasa-y^sam uyagae, (123.)] tassa 
nam amtarayasassa , je se yasanam cautthe mase sattame 
pakkhe khattiya^-bahule, tassa ^am kattiya^-bahulassa pannarasi^- 
pakkheiiam j4 sd. carimS,* rayanl, tarn rayanim ca j^am samaiae 
bhagayam MahsLyire kllla-gae yiikkaipte samujj&e* chinna-jai-jara- 
maraija-bamdhane siddhe buddhe^ mutte amtaga(Je parinryyude 
sayya-dukkha-ppahine®; camde namam se docce^ samyacchare, 
piiyaddhaije* m4se, namdiyaddhane pakkhe, suyyay aggi* namam se 
diyase uyasami^® tti^* payuccai^*, deyanamda namam sa rayani 
niriti*^ tti pajniccai^^, ^*acce laye, mutte ^^ P^nti, thoye siddhe, 

120. 10) tth A, Mttho B. 11) no y in E. 12) ^ya A, see". UjjuO CHM. 
13) oado AH, Outt^ B. 14) pp CEM. 

121. 1) arihamte E, arihd. kviicU S. 2) kvacit jiUiae S. 3) iin A, H adds 
nam. 4) see 120". 5) loyO A. 6) Oati CH. 7) gayam A. sVthiyam H. 

9) oiam BE. 10) ariha M. 11) joe H. 

122. 1) atthiaga BE, atthigg C. 2) ^iyaga© B, ^caglLO E. 3) nay® B. 

4) oiP. 5) oiam BE. 6) cau« BEHM. 7) not in BE. 8) MihiUae E, not in 
B. 9) see 120". 10) Oy&io AB, «lagassa A. 11) Oe CEH. 

123. not in ABCH. 

124. 1) see 120 '». 2) nn AM. 3) carao CE. 4) samngghaa com. of M. 

5) H om. 6) pa* E. 7) du" BCE. 8) pii-^ A. 9) aggivese BM kvacit S. 

10) ome BCEH, upasama S. 11) itti BC8. 12) ^ai BCM. 13) niri B, nirati CM, 
nira E. 14) down to sawattha not in H, 15) S supto kvacit mutte. rauhutte CEH. 

124—132. Jinaeariira. 65 

n&ge karane, sawatthasiddhe mubntte, s&i^^^^ nakkhattenam jogam 
uyagae^aip k41a-gae viikkaijite jdva sawa-dukkha-ppahi^e. (124.) 
jam rayanim ca ^am samane bhagavam^ Mahavire k^la- 
gae^ jdva sawa-dukkha-ppahiije , s^ ^ara^ raya^l bahtihim deve- 
hiin devibi ya* uvayamaiiebi ya* uppayam&nebi ya* ujjoviya^ 
y^vi^ bottba^. (125.) jaiji raya^m ca ijain samane bbagavam^ 
Mahavire kala-gae jdva sawa - dukkha - ppabi^e , sa igam rayani 
babilbirp devebim^ devibi ya^ uvayam^^ebi ya' uppayamanebi 
ya* uppii|ijalaga*-bbtiya5 kabakabaga-bbtiyS,* yavi^ bottba*. (126.) 
jam rayanim ca Qaqi samane bbagavain Mabavire kala-gae^ jdva 
sayva-dukkba-ppabi^e, tarn rayanim ca nam jettbassa^ Goyamassa^ 
Imdabbtiissa* anag^rassa aintevasissa Nayae pijja-bamdba^e voccbinne^ 
ai^amte anuttare* jdva kevala-vara-n^na-damsa^e samuppanne. (127.) 
jai|i rayanim ca ^aip samane bbagavam* Mabavire^ jdva savva- 
dukkba-ppabine, tajji rayanim ca nam nava Mallai* nava Leccbai^ 
Kasi-Kosalaga at;t;b&rasa vi gana-rayano amilvasae p^abboyam^ 
posabovav&sam pattbavaimsu*: *gae se bb&v'-ujjoe, daw'-ujjoyaip 
kariss&mo.' (128.) jaip rayanim ca Qam samane 3^ jdva sawa- 
dukkba-ppabi]gLe , tarn raya^iin ca nain kbuddae n^a^ bbasa-rasi 
maba-ggabe do-vasa-sabassa-ttbit^ samaj^assa bbagavao Mab&virassa 
jamma - nakkbattam sainkainte. (129.) 'jap-pabbiiin^ ca nam se 
kbuddae^ bbasa-rasi maba-ggabe do-vasa-sabassa-tt^i^ samanassa 
bbagavao Mab&virassa jamma-nakkbattaiii sai|^amte, tap-pabbiim ca 
i^am sama^lki^aip niggamtba^am niggamtbiQa ya no udie^ 2 piiya^- 
sakk4re pavattai'. (130.) jayi ijiam se® kbuddlLe jdva jamma- 
nakkbattao viikkaipte^ bbavissai, tay^ naqi mggaintb&];^ai}i niggamtbina 
ya udie^ pidy&^-sakk&re bbavissai. (131.) jam rayaniiji ca nam 
samane bbagavam Mabavire kala-gae^ jdva^ sawa-dukkba-ppabine, 
tain rayanim ca Qaip kuqitbtl a^uddbari n&mam samuppann^': j^ 
tbiya^ acalam^^ cbaumattb&naipi niggaqitbaQaip^ niggaiiitbina ya 
no cakkbu-pbasain bawam ligaccbai^; ja attbiydi^ caLam^n^ cbauma- 
ttb&nam niggamtb^am^ niggamtbiQa ya ca^kbu-pbasaip bawam 

124. 16) sat" C. 

126. 1) omitted in H, bhay« B. 2) A adds viikkamte. 3) not in AC. 
4) a E. 5) 4& E. 6) ftvi E, vi AB. 7) hu^ BEM. 

126. 1) bhayo B. 2) ^hi a E. 3) a E. 4) Vm^nA M. 5) bhft& BE. 
6) bhM E. 7) avi £. 8) hu^ AEM. 

127. 1) A om. 2) ji^ BE. 3) goa^ E. 4) ^tissa A, Oyassa C. 6) vu® 
BEM. 6) £ adds nivY&gh&e, nir&varane. 

128. 1) bhayo B, see*. 2) not in ACE, 3 H. 3) ^ai E. 4) varil« A, var&o 
B; ®bhoe AE, <>bhoam B. 6) Oyimsu EMS. 

129. 1) not in ABE; M Bbagavam Mahavire. 2) BEM after r^si, n&mam 
CH. 3) tb BCE, ttbfti A. 

130 and 131. 1) down to tap® not in B. 2) jam rayanim H. 3) A adds 
nAma. 4) see 1298. 5) ^i^ b. 6) pfta BEM. 7) ^ai CHM, bbavissai A. 8) not 
in H. 9) viio A. 

132. 1) not in H. 2) not in CE. 3) nn C. 4) tbift BEH. 6) ^na ya 
E. 6) oaroti BEM. 7) tbiyft BC, thiyft H, atbii EM. 

Abhandl. d. DMG. Vn. 1. 5 

QQ KalpasiUra. 152 — 145. 

agaccbai®; (132.) jam p^sittli bahdhim niggamtbebim niggamtbihi 
ya^ bbatt&im paccakkb&yaim. se' kim &bu bbamte: *ajja-ppabhiirn^ 
dur&rabae* saipjame* bbayissai/ (133.) 

tenam ksLle^ain tenaqi samae^am samanassa bbagavao Maha- 
virassa Ii{idabbdi'-p^okkb&o' coddassa' samana-s^asslo ukkosiya^ 
samana-sanipay4 bottb4^ (134.) sama^assa^ bbagavao Mab&virassa 
AjjaCaipdana-p&mokkbao* cbattlsaip* ajjiy&*-s&basslo ukkosiya* 
ajjiya^-sampay^ bottb^^ (135.) samaigiassa bbagavao Mab&virassa 
Samkbasayaga-p&mokkb&9a]|i^ sama^ov^sag&igiam egk saya-s&bassi® 
aunattbiip^ ca sabass& iikkosiy&^ samanov&sag&^am^ sampaya 
botibd^ (136.) samanassa bbagavao Mab&vlrassa Sulas&-Beval*-pa- 
mokkb^^am^ samaQOv^siy^am^ tinni saya-s&basslo attbllrasa sabass4^ 
ukkosiy&^ sama^ov^siy^i^am' saippayll bottba^ (137.) samanassa 
naifi^ bbagavao Mab^Wassa timii saya cauddasapnwinam' ajinlLnam 
ji^a - samk§,s^am saw'-akkbara-sanniv&iQaip' Ji^o viva avitabam 
vagaram^Q&^aiii ukkosiy&^ coddasapuwi^aQi^ saippayS. bottba^. 
(138.) samanassa i^am^ bbagavao Mab&virassa terasa say& obi-n^^inam 
aisesa-pattanam ukkosiy&^ «obi-n^9ii^ai{i^ sampay& bottb^^. (139.) 
samanassa nam^ bbagavao Mab&virassa satta say& kevala-nik^inam 
sambbinna-vara-nfi^a - daipsana - dbar&i^aiii ukkosiya* kevala* - n&ni®- 
sampaydr bottbdr®. (140.) samanassa ^aiii^ bbagavao Mab&virassa 
satta say& veuwi^am adev&^am d6V-i44^i'-patt&9am ukkosiya' 
veuwi^-sampaya bottb&\ (141.) samanassa i^am.^ bbagavao M£^&- 
virassa pamca sayfi. viula-mai^aqa® a(}4b&ijjesu^ divesu dosu ya® 
samuddesu sanninam paipc'-imdiy^Qaip' pajjattagaiaam^ majQOgae 
bbave j&iiamt&^am*^ ukkosiy& viula-maii^am^^ sainpayd. bottb4*. (142.) 
samanassa nam^ bbagavao Mab&virassa catt^ri say4 vMnam^ sa- 
deva-ma^uyasurae' paris&e vile* apar&jiy^^am^ ukkosiy4* v&i-sam- 
payabottba^. (143.) samaiiassa bbagavao Mab&virassa sattA aiptev&si^- 
say&im siddb^im jdva sawa-dukkba-ppablndtiip cauddasa ajjiy^*^- 
sayMm siddb&im. (144.)^ samanassa laaiji^ bbagavao Mab&virassa 
attba say& annttarovav^iy^naip^ gai'-kall&n^i^am tbii^-kall&i(illnain 

133. 1) a E. 2) only in EM. 3) obhii A. 4) "hee M after bhavissai. 
5) samyame M. 

134. 1) obhfti BCM. 2) Omu« BCEH, o&nam H. 3) cau« BEHM. 4) »ift 
BE. 5) ^hn9 BEM, thus always. 

136 and 136. 1) H adds nam. 2) Vu® BEH, always. 8) ^sa C. 4) ^ift 
E. 5) see 134». 6) ^iu EM. 7) aunasatthim B. 8) «ia BE. 9) Osay® B, 
"siyo H. 

137. 1) oai BE. 2) see 135*. 3) ^k^ E. 4) »Ao A. 5) see 134^ 

138—140. 1) not in BE. 2) co® A. 3) Oenam H. 4) ^k E. 5) see 134», 
puvvi M. 0) see 134**. 7) nftni B. 8) 1i A, H adds vara. 9) n&ninam M. 

141 and 142. 1) not in BE. 2) ado CEH. 3) Hk9 E. 4) reuvriyft C, veiivvia E. 
5) see 134». 6) mai<» E. 7) Htk^ BM. 8) a EH. 9) "y^nam A. 10) j&na- 
m&n&nam BCEM. 11) see^ mat H. 

143 and 144. 1) not in BE. 2) vftd^ A. 3) ^ua^ EH. 4) vftd^ H. 5) see 
120". 6) see 134» 7) ^t C. 8) sfttra 144 is wanting in A. 

145 and 146. 1) BE om. 2) vainam E, vatnam H. 3) ^ti C. 4) thii AM. 

145 — 150. Jinacaritra, 67 

^agamesi bhaddanam ukkosija^ ai^uttarovavaiyslQam sampaysl hotthsl''. 
(145.) samanassa nam bhagavao Mahavirassa duvihS. amtagada-bhtlmi 
hottha'; tam jaba: jug'-amtakada^-bbtimi ya^ pariy&y'-amtakada^- 
bbiimi ya*; j&va tacc&o purisa-jug&o jug*-amtakada*-bhtimi^**, cau- 
vlisa-pariyae* amtam ak&si. (146.) 

teiaam k&lenaip tenam samae^ain samane bbagavam Mabavire 
tisam vas^iip agara-vasa-majjbe vasitta, s^ireg&im duvalasa vasaim 
cbaumattba-pariyayam^ paunitt^, des'-iinaina tisam vasaiip kevali- 
pariy^yam^ pfiu^itt^, b&yalisam'^ vasiim s^mamia-pariy&yam^ paunitta, 
b&vattarim v4s&imsavv'-&uyam*p&laitta*, kbine veya9ijj*-&uya5-n4ma- 
gotte* imise osappiiaie^ ddsama^-susamlLe^ samae bahu-viikkamtae*® 
tibim yasebini addbanavamebi ya^^ masebim sesebim Pslv^e majjbimae 
Hattbipalagassa^^ ramio rajjti'^-sabb&e ege able cbattbenam bbattenam 
ap&naenam^^ saina nakkbattenaip jogam uyagaenam pacct!Lsa-kala- 
samayamsi saijipaliyamka^^-nisamie panapamiaiji** ajjbaya^aim p^va- 
pbala - vivagaim chattisam ca^' aputtba - vagaranaim v&garitt&*® 
pabanam^^ nama*® ajjbayanam vibbavemane 2 kllla-gae viikkamte^^ 
samujj^e^* cbimia-jai-jar§.-marana-bamdba9e siddbe buddbe mutte 
amtakaqfe^' pariniwude sawa-dukkba-ppabine. (147.) samanassa 
bbagavao Mab^virassa jdva savva-dukkba-ppabinassa nava vasa- viikkamtaim, dasamassa ya y^sa-sayassa ayam asiime^ 
samvaccbare kale gaccbai. v&yan'-amtare puna: ayam teigiaae sam- 
vaccbare^ k&le* gaccbai iti*. (148.) 

Teiaam kMe^am te^aip samaenam Pase arab& paris&d^nie 
pamca-visahe botth&^; tam jab&: vis^h&bim cue^ caitta gabbbam 
yakkamte, yisab^bim jae, yis^^hiin mum^e bbayitt4 agarao ana- 
gUriyaiii payyaie, yis^babiin anaipte anuttare niyy§.gb&e nirayarane 
kasine padipunne keyala-yara-nHna-damsane samuppanne, yisab&bim 
pariniyyue. (149.) tenam k^lenam te^am samaenam P&se* arabd. 
puris^Mnie, je se gimbanaiii padbame mase padbame pakkbe citta- 
babule, tassa nam citta^-babulassa caattbi-pakkbe](iam p&nay^o^ 
kapp4o yisaiii-sagaroyama-ttbiiy4o* anamtarain cayain* caitta^, ib'eya 
Jambuddiye dlye Bb&rahe y^se Baii^rasie' nayarie Asasenassa® ranno 
Vammae® deyie puyyarattayaratta-k&la-samayamsi yisababiin. nakkba- 

145 and 146. 5) down to saippayft not in A. 6) see 120>i. 7) see 134\ 

8) "gada C£H. 9) a BE. 10) A adds ya. 

147. 1) 411" E, Vm CHM. 2) ba® C. 3) ^am CE, "^oyam H. 4) pftunitta 
E. 6) vea® E, «ua BE, ©oya- CH. 6) gu'^ BE. 7) us8« M. 8) du" M. 9) sd^ 
BE. 10) viti« A, via" B, viya« C. 11) a E. 12) »pllassa E, ^'v&lassa BM. 
13) »fi M. 14) pp H. 15) »iaO E. 16) panna® A. 17) not in H. 18) <»etta 
CH. 19) p&vayanam A. 20) nim' E. 21) viti® A. 22) "gghfte H. 23) V^e BEM. 

148. 1) asime E. 2) <hra B. 3) not in A. 4) B ii, BM add disai. 

149. 1) huo BEM. 2) cae C. 

150. 1) C adds nam. 2) ce» A. 3) «ftu B, pinftu H. 4) tthit« A, 
tthiio M, tthiyao BH, tthiifto E. 6) cairn M. 6) cayittH A. 7) Vi" C. 8) Assa" H. 

9) V&mae"c. 


68 KalpasiUra. 150^158. 

tteiaam jogam uvagaenam ^hara-vakkamtle bbaya-vakkamtie ^00 

sarira-vakkaratle kucchimsi^^ gabbhattS.e vakkamte. (150.) Pase nam 
arah& purisadaijiie tin-nanovagae* y^vi^ hottha'; tain jaha: *caissami* 
tti j^nai, cayamane na ja^ai*, *cue* *mi* tti ja^ai. tenam c^eva cAhild- 
venom auvinordamaana-vAdn^am aawam jdva niyaga^-giham 
anupavittb^ jdva suhana suhenaip taiji gabbhaip parivahai. (151.) 
tenam kalenain te^aiji samae^am P&se araha puris§danie, je se 
hemamtaQaip^ docce^ m^se tacce pakkhe posa-bahule, tassa nam 
posa-bahulassa dasaml-pakkhenam navaighaiji^ masaiaaqi bahu-padi- 
punn^nam addh'atthama^aqi* r^imdiyllnain viikkaijit^ijam* puwa- 
ratt^^yaratta-k^a-samayamsi vis^ahim nakkhattenam jogam uvagae- 
nam arogg"^ aroggaiji^ d4rayam payaya. (152.) 

[jaiji rayanim ca naip Pase arah^ puris^anie jae, tarn rayanim 
ca Qam babdhim devebim devlbi a jdva uppiipjalaga-bbda kabakabaga- 
bhtia y§.vi buttha.] (153.) jammanam^ sawam^ PdsdhhUdveaam 
bhdmyavvam^ jdva tarn bou nam kumare Pase nameiaam^ (1^^-) 

Pase ]aaip araba puris^d&j^ie dakkbe dakkba^-painne padiiUve^ 
alline' bhaddae virjiie tisam vasaiiji agara-v«lsa-majjbe vasittfi, punar avi 
log'-amtiebim jiya*-kappiebim* devebiiji® tabiip ittb^bim jdva evam 
vayasi: (155.) jaya 2 namdal jaya 2 bbadda! bbaddam te^ jdva jaya 2 
saddam paumjaipti. (156.) puwim pi Qam PS.sassa* arabao purisfl.d&- 
niyassa' m^iQussagao gibattba-dhammao aiiuttare abobie^, tarn deva 
savvam jdva dSi^am d&iy&ijam'paribb4itt4*, je se bemamt&^am ducce^ 
mase tacce pakkbe posa-babnle, tassa laain posa-babulassa ikkS.rasi®- 
divase^am puw'anba^ - k&la - samayaipsi visS.14e siviy^e^ sa-deva- 
manuy^surae® parisae, tarn c^eva sawarn navaram, Ban&rasim 
nagarim^ majjham majjbe^ain niggaccbai, 2tt4 jen eva asama-pae 
ujja^e je^* eva asoga-vara-payave, teiji* eva uvagaccbai, 2tt4 asoga- 
vara-p4yavassa abe siyaip^** t^i^^vei, 2tta siyao^^ paccorubai, 2tta 
sayam eva libbaraiaa - malldlaipk&rani omuyai^^, 2tta sayam eva 
pamca - muttbiyam* loyam® karei, 2tta attbamenaiii bbatteijam 
apa](iaeQam visababim nakkbattei^iam jogam uv£igaenai{i egam deva- 
dtisam d,daya tibim purisa-saebi]|i saddbiqi muni^e bbavittS. agarao 
a^agariyaiji^^ pawaie. (157.) P&se ijam araba puris^danie tesiiin^ 

150. 10) oamsi H. 

151. 1) nn AM. 2) ftvi EH. 3) hu* BEM. 4) y&nai B. 5) cuo AC. 
6) niao BE, Ogam BCH. 

152. 1) gimha-he<^ A. 2) duO BEEM. 3) nh M. 4) <>na ya BE. 5) vitio 
AC. 6) «ruO BEH, Arogga arogam A. 

153. only in M. 

154. 1) M: sesam tah'eva navaram. 2) '^nia'^ BE. 3) A adds hou 2. 
155 and 156. 1) not in A. 2) padipunnarave A. 3) ali^ E. 4) jia E, jiya 

BM. 5) kappehiin B. 6) after log^ B. 7) BE add jaya 2 khattiyaYarayasahft. 

157. 1) M adds nain. 2) A adds nam, &bhoie E. 3) see 120'*. 
4) Oetta A. 5) doo C. 6) ekft« A, ekkft® C. ' 7) nh BM. 8) see 45 ». 9) nay« 
BE. 10) siam CE. 11) siAo CE. 12) umuyai EHM, see^. 13) ^iam EH. 

158. 1) tesii BM. 

158 — 167. Jinacaritra, 69 

raiindiyaim^ niccam vosattlia-kae ciyatta'-dehe , je kei* uvasaggal 
uppajjaipti, — tarn jaM: divva va manussa va tirikkha-joniya* va 
anuloma va padiloma va — te uppanne sammaiii sahai titikkhai 
khamai ahiyasei^. (158.) tae^ iiam se Pas6 bhagavam^ a^agSiie jae 
iriy4^- sarnie ^bhasa- sarnie jdva appanani bhavemanassa tesiim^ 
raimdiyaim^ viikkamtaim^ caurasiimassa raiindiyassa^ amtara 
vattamanassa^, je se gimh&iiam padhame mase, padhame psJckhe 
citta^ - bahiile , tassa igiam citta^ - bahulassa cautth! • pakkhenam 
puw'anha^^^-kala-samayainsi dhayai^^ -payavassa ahe chatthenam** 
bhattenam apdii^aeiiam yisah&him nakkhattenai^i jogam uvagaeiiam 
jhanaintariyae^ vattamanassa ananite anuttare^^ niyvaghdie niravarane 
jdva kevala-vara-nana-damsane samuppanne jdva janamai^e pasama^e 
yiharai. (159.) 

P4sassa laam arahao purisd-dslniyassa^ attba gai^a attba gana- 
hara hotth^^, tarn jaM: 

Subhe ya Ajjaghose ya* Vasitthe BainbhaysLri ya* | 
Some Sirihare c'eva Virabhadde Jasevi^ ya^ || (160.) 

Pasassa iriani arahao puris^daniyassa^ Ajjadinna^'plkmukkhao^ 
solasa samana-slihassio ukkosiya^ samana-sampaya hottha^. (161.) 
Pasassa nam arahao puris&daniyassa^ Pupphaciila-pamnkkhao''^ 
atthattisam-'* ajjiyS.^-s&hassio ukkosiya^ ajjiya^-sanipayahottha*. (162.) 
Pasassa^ q. a. p. Suwaya^-p&makkh^i^am^ sama^ovasaganam ega 
saya-s^hassi^ causatthini^ ca sahassSi u. samanovasaganaiii s. h. (163.) 
Pasassa i;l. a. p. Sunamda-pamukkh^am^ samaiiyLOV^siyanam^ tinni 
saya-sahassio satta^-visam ca sahassa u. sama^ovHsiyanain^ s. h. (164.) 
Pasassa q. a. p. addhuttha-saya cauddasapuvyi^am^ aji^&^am jina- 
sainkasanam saw'-akkhara jdva cauddasapawinam^ s. h. (165.) 
Pasassa q. a. p. cauddasa^ saya ohi-naninam , dasa saya kevala- 
na^iQain, ekkarasa^ saya veuyyiyllQam^, chas-saya^ riu-maiQani^, dasa 
saya siddha, visain ajjiya^-saya siddha, addh'atthama-saya yiula- 
maiijam, chas-saya vainain, b&rasasaya a^uttarpvavaiy&^am'. (166.) 
Pasassa 9. a. p. duvihlk aiptagada-bh^mi hotth^^, taip jahdii jug'- 
aintakada*-bht5(ini ya' pariyay**-amtaka4a*-bh1imi ya'; Java cautthllo 
purisa-jugao jug'-amtakada*-bhlimi, tivlLsa-pariyae^ ai^itam akasi. (1 6 7.) 

168. 2) »i&im E, o&nam CH. 3) see 45>. 4) keva C, ke M. 5) see 120»». 

159. 1) tate CH. 2) bliay« H. 3) see 120". 4) not in ACHM. 5) tio 
B, oii M. 6) oi&« CE. 7) viti« AC. 8) ^ne BH. 9) ce® AC. 10) nh H. 
11) dhldya CE, see^. 12) attbamenam kvacit S. 13) B om. 

160. 1) see 120". 2) iiu® BEM*. 3) ^eva C. 

161 and 162. 1) see 120". 2) nnB. 3) Omo« A. 4) hu9 BEM. 6) «ati<» BM. 

163 — 165. 1) in the following §§ I have adopted, the custom of the Mss. 
and not written out the always recurring words; for t. r. see 161, 162. 2) ^mo^ 
AM. 3) Sunamdft ACH. 4) ^io BE. 5) ^ C. 6) see 120". 7) sattH BHM. 
8) ^yk M, mfi E. 9) coO A. 

166. 1) co<> AC. 2) ek&o H, egH^ E, ikk^ B. 3) »winam EM. 4) down » 
to addh« not in A, chasayft C. 6) <Hnam E. 6) ©ia CE. ' 7) Ovainam CM, 
vMnam E. 

' 167. 1) huo BEM. 2) gada BE. 3) a BE. 4) pariy' H, pari' E. 5) "iHe E. 

70 KalpasiUra. 168—172. 

te^am kale^am te^am samae^aip Pase a. p. tisam yasMm ag&ra- 
vasa-majjhe vasitt4, tesiim raimdiyaim caumattha-pariyllyam^paiinitta, 
des'-tLnaim sattari v^saim kevali-pariyayaip^ pau^ittS., padipmmaim^ 
sattari vasaiTn samanna-pariyayam pauQitta, ekkam' v&sa-sayam 
savv'-auyam* palaitta*, khi^e veya^ijj'-auya^-nama-gotte® imise osa- 
ppi^ie^ dtisama-snsamae^ bahu-yiikkaipt4e^, je se v^saQaip padhame 
mase docce pakkhe^^ sl^vana-siiddhe , tassa naip savaQa-snddhassa 
atthami-pakkhei^am uppim sammeya^-sela-siharamsiappa-caattlsaime^^ 
masienam bbattenain apllQaeQam visllh&him nakkhattenam jogam 
uvagaenam puw'anha^^-kala-samayamsi vagghariya*-paaai kala-gae^^ 
jdva sawa-dukkha-ppahine. (168.) Pasassa nam arahao jdva sawa- 
dukkba-ppahinassa duveilasa Tiikkamtaim^, terasamassa 
yaU iSyasa-sayassa ayam tisaime sainvaccbare** k&le gaccbai. (169.) 

tenaip kalenam tenam samaenam araba^ Arittbanemi paipca- 
citte bottba^, tarn jab&: cittabim cue caitt& gabbbam vakkamte^ 
jdva cittabiip parinivvue. (170.) tenam kalena^i tenam samaenam 
araba^ Arittbaneml, je se v&sanam cauttbe mase sattame pakkbe 
kattiya^ - babule , tassa nam kattiya^-babulassa barast^-pakkbenam 
aparajiy4o^ mabaviman^o cbattisam^-s&garoyama-ttbiiyao^anamtaraTn 
cayam' caitt4, ib'eva Jambuddlve dive Bb&rabe vase Soriyapure^ 
nayare* Samuddavijayassa ranno bb&riy^e^ Sivae® devle puwa- 
ratt^varatta-kala-samayamsi jdva cittabim gabbbattae vakkamte 
sawam taKeva^ ® auvina^ ^-damsana - davina - aamharan! - divam ^ * 
etthd^^ bhdniyawafp}^, (171.) tenam kalei^aqi tenam samaenam araba 
Arittbanemi, je se vasanam padbame mase docce ^ pakkbe s4vana- 
suddbe, tassa iiam S£ pamcami-pakkbenain nava^bam^ 
masaiiam jdva cittabim nakkbattenam jogam uvagaenam arogg"^ 
aroggam* darayaip* pay&ya. jammanam SamuddavijaydbhUdvenam 
neyavvavn^ jdva tarn bou' kumare Arittbanemi namenam 2. 

arab^ Arittbaneml dakkhe^i^va tinni vasa-sayaiin kmnlkre ag4ra- 
vasa-majjbe vasitt& iiam pu^ar avi log'-amtiebiip* jiya^-kappiebim^*^ 
devebiin tarn ceva sawam bhdniyawarn^^ jdva d^inam daiyaiiam 

168 and 169. 1) see 120i>. 2) bahup<^ M, nn H. 3) ikk^ B, ekam H, egam £. 
4) o&qO H, see». 5) pliunittH CH. 6) gu® BE. 7) usa® BCEHM." 8) sA®' B. 
9) vitio AC. 10) duO BCEM. 11) co" A. 12) nh H; puwaratt&varatta BEM. 
S lek?iakado»hdn matabheddd ifd. 13) E adds viikkamte. 14) nam BEM, not 
in CH. 15) not in BCHM. 16) "ra B. 

170. 1) aribH E. 2) bu^ BEM. 3) BE add tah'eva ukkbevao com. M. S. 

171. 1) ariba E. 2) se© 120". 3) duvldasi CH. 4) ©ifto AE. 5) tittisam, 
A, kvfwit com. M. S. 6) see^ ttbit" A, tthiyfto CH. 7) cairn M. 8) nag<> A. 

9) Siva CM. 10) CH add navaram. Il)"sum0 b 12) 11 b', Mm EM. 13) i« 
• B, ittham EM. 14) bha® CH, see* 

172. 1) duO BEM. 2) nh CHM. 3) «ruO BE, <»gga AC. 4) Oru« BE, ar» 
M. 5) A om. 6) nea® EH, neta^ M. 7) hoft CHM. 8) loy' AM. 9) see 120". 

10) oie" C. 11) see», CH om. 

172—182. JinacarUra. 71 

paribhaitta^^, (172.) je se yasaQaip pa^haine m&se docce' pakkhe 
sava^a - suddhe , tassa iiaip s4yana • suddhassa chatthi-pakkheQain 
paw'anlia^-k^la-samayaipsi uttarakurae siyae^ sa-deva-maj^aylsurae 
parisae aQugaminamdiiia - magge jdva B^ravaie^ nayarie^ majjham 
majjhei^aqi niggacchai, 2tt& je^'eva revaie® ujjti^e, te^* eva uva- 
gacchai) 2tta asoga-vara-p4yavassa ahe siyam^ t^^vei, 2tta siyao^ 
paccoruliai, 2tt4 sayam eva abharaQa-mall^aipkaram omuyai^, 2tta 
sayam eva pamca - muttbiyam* loyam' karei, 2tta chattbeQaiji 
bhatte^aifi apanae^ain citt£i.hiip nakkbatte^aiii jogam uvagaeiiaiii 
egam deva-d^sam 4daya ege^am purisa-sabassenain saddhiip muin^e 
bbayitta agd.r^o ai^agslriyaiii parvaie. (173.) se^ araba iiam 
Arittbanemi caupannam^ raiindiyaiiii^ niccaiji vosattba-kS,e ciyatta^- 
debe lam c^eva sawam jdva panapannaimassa* raimdiyassa^ amtara 
vattamanassa*, je se vasanam tacce mase paincame pakkhe ^soya^- 
babule, tassa nam asoya^-babulassa pannarasi^-pakkbenain divasassa 
paccbime bbage* ujjimta-sela-sibare ve^asa'-payavassa abe attbame- 
nam^ bbatte^am ap^igiaei^am^ cittabiip nakkbatte^aip jogam uv^gaenam 
jbSi^'amtariyae^ vattamanassa jdva^^ aiiamte ^^ait^uttare ^^niwagbae 
jdva kevala-naiie samuppamie jdva sawa-loe sawa-jivanain bbave 
jaiiamane pasamaiie vibarai. (174.) 

arabao ^lani Arittbanemissa ^attbarasa gai^a attbarasa ganabara 
bottba^. (175.) arabao n. A. Yaradatta - p^okkb4o 'attbarasa 
samaQa-sabassio ukkosiya^ samana-sampaya bottba^. (176.) arabao 
la. A. AjjaJakkbii3Li-p£l.mokkbao^ cattalisam ajjiya*-'sabassio u. 
ajjiya - sampaya b. (177.) arabao n. A. Namda - ptookkb&naip^ 
samaiiOYS.saganaip eg^ saya - sabassi aunattarim ca sabassS, u. 
samanovasaga* - sampayS. h. (178.) arabao n. A. Mab§,suwaya- 
pamokkba^ani^ tmni saya - sabassio au]^attarii{i ca sabassa u. 
samaiioyasiyaiaam^ s. b. (179.) arabao iji. A. cattari saya cauddasa- 
puwiiiam* ^ajinanaiji jina-samkasa^aip saw'-akkbara Java s. b. (180.) 
pamiarasa^ saya obi-n^ki^iQam, pannarasa^ saya veuwiyai^am^, dasa 
saya viula-mainam^, attba saya vainam*, solasa say 4 a^uttarova- 
vaiya^am^, pannarasa^ samana-saya siddba, tisam ajjiya ^-sayaim 
siddb^ip. arabao naip Arittbanemissa duvibdi amtaga4a® - bbiimi 
bottba', tarn jaba: jug'-anitagada^-bbiimi ya* pariyay'-^amtakada^- 
bbiimi ya*; Java attbamao purisa-jugao jug*-amtakada®-bbtimi, 
duvalasa-pariyae amtam akksi. (181.) te^am kale^am tenam samae^am 

172. 12) oetta A. 

173. 1) duO BEM. 2) nh AC. 3) see 120»'. 4) ^tie C. 6) nag" AE. 
6) revayae BEM. 7) ^ti C, u® EHM, see». 

174. 1) only in A. 2) nn A. 3) see 17 3». 4) nn A. <»magassa CEHM. 
5) ^ne BE 6) bhUe A. 7) vada CH. 8) chatthenam CEH kvacit S. 9) pp 
H. 10) not in CH. 11) down to jUnam&ne not in H. 12) AB om. all down 
to Java savvaloe. 

175—180. 1) atth&rasa ganahara gan& ya A. 2) hu^ BEM. 3) ^vfi BEH. 
4) see 120". 5) ^anam HM, s&vaga A. 6) co<» A. 7) down to s. h. not in CH. 

181. 1) nn A. 2) see 120". 3) »inam E. 4) vftt® A, see^ 6) Ovainam H, 
vainam E. 6) ^kada A. 7) hu<^ BEM. 8) a £, not in C. 9) ^'gada BE. 

72 KedpasiUra, 182—191. 

arah^^ Aritthanemi tinni vasa-say&iiii kamara-v4sa-majjhe vasitta 
caupannaiii^ raiqidiy&iip^ chaumattha-pariyayam^ p&u^itt^, des'-diiaim 
satta vasa-sayaim kevali-pariyayam^ p&unitta, pa^ipnnnaim satta 
vasa-sayaim s&manna^-pariysLyam^ paunitta, egaip vasa-sahassam 
saw'-^uyaip' pdlaitt^, khine veyaijijj*-auya®-naina-gotte' imise osa- 
ppinie^ ddsama-slisam&e^ samae bahu-viikkaipt&e^^, je se gimhaiaaip 
cautthe m&se atthame pakkhe ^s&dha-suddhe , tassa nam 4s&dha- 
snddhassa atthami-pakkhenam uppim^^ ujjimta-sela-siharamsi pam- 
cahim chattisehiiii a^ag^ra-saehim saddhiiii m^sie^aiii bhattei^am 
apa^aenam^^ citta-nakkhattenaiii jogam uv&gaei^am puYva-ratt&ya- 

ratta-kala-samayamsi nesajjie^' kala-gae^* t#00 jV^va sawa-dukkha- 

ppahine. (182.) arahao nam Aritthanemissa kala-gayassa jdva sawa- 
dukkha-ppahinassa caurasiim vasa-sahassMm viikkamtaim^ , paipca- 
siimassa vasa-sahassassa^ nava viikkaipiAiip^, dasamassa 
ya vasa-sayassa ayam asiime sainvacchare' kale* gacchai*. (183.) 

Namissa iiam arahao kala-gayassa jdva savva-dukkha-ppaliii]iassa 
pamca-vasa-saya-sahass^m caurasiiin ca^ vasa-sahassaim yiikkaintaim^, 
nava ya^ v^sa-sayaim viikkamtaiin*, dasamassa ya vasa-sayassa ayam 
asiime samvacchare^ kale' gacchai. (184.) Munisuwayassa ^am 
arahao kala-gayassa^ ekk^rasa^ vasa-saya-sahassaim caurasiim ca 
vasa-sahassaim nava ya vasa-sayaim viikkamtaim* , dasamassa ya 
vasa-sayassa ayam asiime samvacchare^ kale gacchai. (185.) Malissa 
iiam arahao jdva ppaht^assa pannatthiin^ vasa-saya-sahassaim 
caurasiim ca v^sa-sahass4im nava ya vasa^-sayaim, d. y. v. s. a. a. s. 
k. g. (186.) Arassa ^.am arahao jdva ppahinassa ege vasa-kodi- 
sahasse viikkamte*, sesam jaha Malissa; tarn ca eyam^®: pamca- 
satthim^^ lakkha caarsi.siii|i sahassS. viikkamta*, tammi samae Maha- 
viro niwTio*^; tao parain nava ya^' viikkainta* d. y. v. s. a. a. s. 
k. g. evam aggao jdva Seyamso tdva datthavvam. (187.) Kumthussa 
nam jdva ppahinassa ege caubh&ga-paligvame'* viikkainte^* pamca- 
satthLn ca saya-sahass& , sesam jaha Malissa. (188.) Samtissa nam 
ar«Jiao ^^va ppahinassa ege caubhslg'^^-tine paliovame viikkamte 
pannatthim^ ^ ca saya^ '-sahassS, * ®, sesaip j ah^ Malissa. (1 8 9.) Dhammassa 
nain arahao jdva ppahinassa tinni s^garovamslim viikkamtaim* 
pannatthim^ ca, sesain jah^ Malissa. (190.) Aiiaintassa nam arahao 

182. 1) arih& BE. 2) nn A. 3) see 120". 4) Ogam C, see*. 5) nn M. 
6) see», oftua B, &o E. 7) gu^ BCE. 8) u^ CEH. 9) su« A. 10) viti® A. 
11) H om. 12) pp H. 13) nisyjae C, nisijuie H. 14) gate C. 

183. 1) vitio A. 2) sahassa BCH. 3) «raB. 4) A om. 5) H adds gacchittA. 
184—203. 1) not in H. 2) vitio A not in BCEM. 3) not in A. 4) viti» 

A. 5) ora BE. 6) B adds Java sawa®. 7) ikk» BE, ik&« M, ek&o H. 8) nn 
A. 9) not in AB. 10) see 120". 11) pamcatthim C. 12) "ue C, »uu HM. 
13) BH add v4sa. 14) paliuvame EHM. 15) V BM. 16) nn A, n CH. 
17) ABCH om. 18) sahassaiin B, A om. 

191 — 206. Jinacaritra, 73 

Java ppahinassa satta sl^garpvam&im viikkamtaim^ pannatthim^ ca, 
sesaip jaha Malissa. (191.) Yimalassa naii^i arahao jdva ppahii^assa 
solasa sagarovamaina viikkamtaiip^ pannattbim® ca, sesam jaha 
Malissa. (192.) Yasupujjassa nam arahao jV^va ppahiiiassa chayMtsam 
sagarovam^im yiikkamtaim^ pannatthim ca, sesam jaha Malissa. 
(193.) Sejjamsassa^^ arahao jdva ppahinassa ege sagarovama-sae 
viikkamte* pannatthim* ca, sesaip jaha Malissa. (194.) Siyalassa^® 
nam arahao jdva ppahhiassa eg& sagarovama-kodi tiv^sa-addhanava- 
mas^hiya*®-blly^isa-vasa-sahassehim tiniya^® viikkamta*, eyammi** 
samae Vtre^^ nivvue^\ tao vi ya** nam param nava-vasa-sayaim 
viikkamt4im* d. y. v. s. a. a. s. k. g. (195.) Suvihissa*^ nam arahao 
Papphadamtassa^'^va ppahinassa dasa sagarovama-ko^io viikkamt^o'^, 
sesam jaha Siyalassa^®, tarn ce'mam^^: tiv&sa-addhanava-m^s^hiya^^- 
bayalisa-vasa-sahassehim tiniya^^ tcc'di. (196.) Caipdappahassa nam 
arahao jdva ppahinassa egam s^garovama-kodi-sayaip yiikkamtam^, 
sesam jah4 Siyalassa^®; tarn ca imam: tiYasa-addhanaYa-m3.sal]iya- 
b^yalisa-v^sa-sahassehim tiiaagam iaidi. (197.) Sup^sassa nam 
arahao jdva ppabiinassa ege s^garovama-kodi-sahassaip viikkamte^, 
sesam jahfi. Siyalassa^®; tarn ca imam : ^HivlLsa-addhanava-mas^hiya*^- 
bayalisa-sahassehim uniya viikkanatS, iccdL (198.) Paumappabhassa^^ 
nam arahao jdva ppahiiiassa dasa sagarovama-kodi-sahassa viikkamta^ 
tivasa-addhanava-m^s^hiya-b&yalisa-sahassehim ia^diyam , ^^sesam 
jaha Siyalassa^^. (199.) Sumaissa nam arahao jdva ppahinassa ege 
sagarovama-kodi-saya - sahasse viikkamte*, sesam jaha Siyalassa*® 
tivdisa-addhanaya-msks^hiya-bliy^lisa-sahassehim iccdiyam^'^, (200.) 
Abhinamdaijifiissa iiam arahao jdva ppahinassa dasa sagarovama- 
kodi-saya-sahassaYukkamta^, sesam j aha Siyalassa*^: tiv^sa-addhanava- 
m^s^hiya^^-bayalisa - sahassehim icc^dtyam'^'^, (201.) Sambhavassa 
naip arahao jdva ppahiiiassa visam^® sagarovama-kodi- saya-sahassa 
viikkamta^, sesam jahsk Siyalassa: tiYasa-addhanaYa-m&sA,hiya-bayalisa- 
sahassehim icc^diyam. (202.) Ajiyassa*^ nam arahao jdva ppahinassa 
pann^sam^ s&garovama-kodi-saya-sahass^ viikkamt^^, sesam jaha 
Siyalassa***: tivasa-addhanava-m^sdkhiya^^-bayalisa-sahassehim ice- 
diyafn^\ (203.) 

Tenam kalenana teiiaip samaeiiam Usabhe araha Kosalie^ cau- 
uttar'lksadhe abhii-paincame hotth4^. (204.) tarn jaha: uttar'asadhahim 
cue caitta gabbhaip vakkamte jdva abhiiiia pariniwue. (205.) teiiain 
kaleiiaip tenatn samaenain Usabhe nain araha Kosalie^, je se gimhaj^am 
cautthe msise sattame pakkhe asadha-bahule , tassa ^am asadha- 
bahiilassa cautthi-pakkhenam sayyatthasiddhHo mahayimdi]i4o tittisam^- 

184—203. 19) Si» BE, Seassa H. 20) Mah^-O CHM. 21) ©uu M. 22) ©hassa 
BG. 23) cimam B, ca imam E, cevam H. 24) abbr. in the Mss. 25) ^hassa 
BCE. 26) H before tivAsa. 27) »iam BE. 28) tisam BE. 

204—206. 1) «ie H. 2) hvfi BEM. 3) tett^ A, tela" CH. 

74 KalpasiUra. 206—211. 

s^garovama-tthiiyao^ a^amtamip cayani caittA ih'eva Jaipbuddiye 
dive Bh&rahe v^se IkkMga-bhihnte N&bhissa kolagarassa M&radevie 
bhariyae^ puyya-ratt^varatta-kala-samayaipsi ^hara-vakkamtie^ Java 
gabbhattae vakkaipte. (206.) Usabhe ^a,v^^ arahaKosalie tin-nai^oyagae 
hottM^, tarn jaha: 'caiss&mi' tti i^i^ai jdva sumi^e^ pasai, tarn jaha: 
gaya vasaha^ gdhd^ sawam tah*eva navaram ; ^padhamam tisoAam^ 
muhena mmtam'' pdaai, sesdo gayam; Ndbhi^'kula^arcLasa sdhai: 
8umna'pd4hagd n'atthi^ Ndbhi^-kulagaro aayatn}^ eva^^ vdgarei. 
(207.) teQam kale^aip te^am samae^aip Usabhe ^aiji^, je se gimhsuaam 
padhame m^se pa^hame pakkhe citta^-bahule, tassa i^ani citta'- 
bahulassa attbami - pakkhe^aip nava^haip' masaQam bahu-padi- 
punnaQam addb'attbam^^aiii raiipdiyanain^ jdva i^sadhahiip nakkha- 
ttei^ani jogam uvagae^aip arogga'^ 4roggam^ d&ragam^ payaya. (208.) 
fam ceva^jdva deva devio ya* vasuhara-vasaip vS^siinsu; seaam tcJieva 
cdraga-sohanam mdn^-ummdna-vaddhanam uaaumka^-m-diyafp^ 
fhit^-padtya^ jUva-vajjafn sawam bhdniyawam^ , (209.) Usabhe ^am 
araha Kosalie Easava - gutte^am^ , tassa 9am pamca n^adhejja^ 
evam ahijjainti, tarn jaha : Usabhe 4 va, pa^hama-raya ^i va, padhama- 
bhikkhacare^ *iva*, pa^hama-jine *i va, pa^hama-titthayare* 'i va. (210.) 
Usabhe ^aip^ arah4 Kosalie dakkhe dakkha^-painne' pa^irdve 
allijge^ bhaddae yi^ie visam pnwa-saya-sahassliim kum&ra-vasa- 
majjhe vasai^, 2tta^ tevatthiip puYva-saya-sahassaiiii rajja-vasa^- 
majjhe vasai^, tevatthim puwa-saya-sahass^iin rajja-vasa-majjhe 
vasamane lehaiy^o* gai^Liya^-ppahanao sauiia-ruya^^-pajjavasaiiao 
bavattarim' * kidao causatthim^* ca^' mahila-gu^e, sippa-sayam ca, 
kammaigam^^ tinni vi pay&-hiy^e^uvadisai*, 2 tta putta-sayaip rajja-sae 
ceva bhdniyawam^ jdva dai^iaip daiyaigiaiii paiibhaitta ^^, je se gimhanain 
padhame padhame pakkhe citta^'^-bahule, tassa ^aincitta-bahulassa 
atthami-pakkheQam divasassa pacchime bhage sudamsa^ae sibiylie^^sa- 
deva-manuyasurae^ parisae samanugammamaQa-magge^'^^^a YiiLiyam^ 
rayahanim majjham majjhenaip niggacchai 2 tt&, je^'eva siddhatiha^'- 

204—206. 4) thitiyao A, tthiiyHu M, tthiyAo BCEH, see*. 5) see 120". 
6) the whole passage in C. 

207. 1) not in ABC. 2) hu^ BEM. 3) suv^ M. 4) u^ AC, »bha A. 

5) down to sd,hai not in A. 6) <»bham C. 7) ayatam C. 8) N&bhissa CH. 
9) obhi AM. 10) A om. 

208. 1) ABM om. 2) ce^ A. 3) nh CHM. 4) see 120". 5) ^ru^ BE. 

6) 'roo H, see*. 7) Oyam BE. 

209. 1) M adds sawam. 2) a BE. 3) ussa» H, <>ukka BE. 4) aiam BE. 
6) thiya CH. 6) va« BM, »ia E, not in CH. 7) ^ia® E. 

210. 1) »ve-A, go® H. 2) Oyjft BEM. 3) «yare BEM. 4) tiva C. 
5) titthainkare CHM. 

211. 1) AHM om. 2) not in A. 3) nn A. 4) all® E. 5) ^ati CH, vasittft 
M. 6) not in AHM. 7) maharftya H. 8) ^ati CH. 9) see 120". 10) rftva 
AE. 11) E adds ca. 12) cova* A, cauvo E, ^tthi HM. 13) not in CHM. 
14) kam<^ A, kammain H. 15) ^'ati ACH. 16) jia £. 17) CEM add devehiin 
t&him itthahim j&va vaggilhim. 18) <»etta A. 19) ce" A. 20) see®, siv® H. 
21) otthe E. 

211 — 225. Jinacaritra, 75 

va^e ujjane, jeij'eva asoga-vara-payave , ten'eva uy&gacchai, 2tt& 
asoga-vara-payavassa*^ jdva sayam eva cau-mutthiyaip* loyam* 
karei, 2tta chatthe^aip bhattenam apl^jiaenam^^ S.s^dhahim nakkha- 
ttenam jogam uvagae^am ugga^am bhog^^am rainnaQam ca^^ 
khattiyai^am^ ca^^ cauhim sahassehiiii saddhiqi egaip deva-d^sam 
adaya muqide bhayittS. agarao anagariyain paYvaie. (211.) Usabhe 
igiam araha Kosalie egam v^sa-sahassam niccam yosattha-klie ciyatta^ 
jdva app&Qam bh&vemanassa ekkaip^ vasa-sahassslm viikkamtaip. 
tao iiaip, je se hemaintanam cautthe m^se sattame pakkhe phagguna- 
bahule, tassa nam phagguna-bahulassa eg&rasi^-pakkhenaip puw'- 
anha^-kala-samayamsi PurimatsLlassanagarassababiyd.^ saga^amubamsi 
ujjaQamsi niggoha^-vara-payavassa ahe attbame^am bhattenam 
apa^aei^aip^ ^s§.4b4bim nakkhatteQam jogam nyagaei^am jban'- 
amtariy4e yattam&nassa a^aipte anuttare^ jdva jIlQam&ne pasamane 
yiharai®. (212.) 

Usabhassa ^aip arahao Kosaliyassa^ caurlLsii^ gaQ& caurasii^ 
ganabara ya^ bottba^. (213.) Usabhassa igaiii arahao Eosaliyassa^ 
Usabhasena - pamokkhao® caur&sii^ samana - sahassio ukkosiya^ 
samana - sampayd. hotthd,^ (214.) Usabhassa q. a. K. Bainbhi- 
sumdari®-p&mokkhanam^ ajjiyanam^ tinni saya-sahassio u. ajjiya*- 
s. h. (215.) Usabhassa nam^® Sejjamsa^^-pabmokkh&nam^ samano- 
y&sayslnaip^^ tinni saya-sahassio pamca sahassS. u. samaigioyasaga^^- 
s. h. (216.) Usabhassa nam*® Subhadda-pamokkhaijam** samaigiova- 
siyanam'* ^^amca saya-sahassio caupannam ca sahass^ u. samaiioya- 
siyaijam*^ s. h. (217.) Usabhassa ^am*** catt&ri sahassa satta saya 
pannasa cauddasapuyyiiiaiii*^ ajiiianam Jiiia-saink^s&iiam*^ u. 
cauddasapuyyi^^-s. h. (218.) Usabhassa ^am naya sahass^ ohi- 
naninam u. s. h. (219.) Usabhassa nam*® yisa sahassa keyala- 
naiiinam u. s. h. (220.) Usabhassa ^aiii yisa sahass^ chac-ca saya 
yeuyyiya^ain^® u. s. h. (221.) Usabhassa ijiaip bS^rasa sahassa chac- 
ca saya pannasa^* yiula-mainam a44haijjesu *Miya-samuddesu 
sanni^aip^^ paipc'-iipdiy^nain^^ pajjattaganam maijiogae bhstye 
janamanaiiam n. s. h. (222.) Usabhassa nam barasa sahasssl chac- 
ca saya pannasa^s vai^am*^ u. s. h. (223.) Usabhassa igiam yisaip 
aipteyasi-sahass£l siddha, cattalisaiii ajjiya^-sahassio siddhao. (224.)^^ 
Usabhassa ^aip bS.yisa sahassa naya saya aQuttaroyayaiya^aip^^ 

211. 22) ahe M adds. 23) pp H. 24) not in BCE. 25) BM om. 

212. 1) see 120". 2) i® B, egam E. 3) ek&oH, ekk&o CM. 4) nh BCHM. 
5) na« BM. 6) pp H. 7) not in BCEH. 8) "ati AC. 

212—225. 1) see 120". 2) <»siim A, si C. 3) ^siti C, not in A. 4) not 
in BCH. 5) hu<» BEM. 6) Omu<» BEHM. 7) »sii A, Osiim H, ©siu M. 8) obhi® 
BM. 9) not in AB, see'. 10) E adds arahao, 3 M. 11) Si® BEM. 12) '>g&nam 
BCM. 13) <^g&natn M, <>y&naTn C; s&yaga A. 14) ^^mu^ BEH. 15) seeS ^ganam 
M. 16) down to u. not in' A. 17) see^^ ^iya A. 18) co® AC. 19) M adds 
Java. 20) viu^ C, veuwinam E. 21) pan&sd, A. 22) divesu dosu ya samuddesa 
HM, divesu do^' C, down to 222 not in C. 23) nn A. 24) see^ Hyk B, 
down to 222 not in B. 25) <Vldnain E. 26) s&tra 224 not in A. 

76 Ealpas^ra, 225—228. 


gai^^-kalM^a^aip^^ u. s. h. (225.) Usabhassa ^am arahao Kosaliyassa^ 
duyiha amtaga^a^-bht^i hottM^, tarn jahli: jug'-amtakada^-bbdmi 
ya* pariyay*^-amtakada*-bhAmi ya*; Java asamkhijjao^ purisa-jugao 
jug'-aiptakada^-bhAmt, aipto^-muhutta-pariylie^^ aiptam akasi. (226.) 
tenam kalenain tenaixi samaenam Usabbe arab4 Kosalie visam^ 
puYva-saya^-sabassaim kumara-vasa-majjbe vasitt^ ^aip? tevattbim 
puwa-saya-sahass&im' rajja*-v&sa-majjhe vasitt4 nam, tesiim^ puwa- 
saya-sabassaim ag^ra-v&sa-majjbe vasittd nani, egam v^sa-sabassam 
cbaumattba-pariyayam^ pd,anitt4, egam puwa-saya-sabassam v£lsa- 
sabass'-Anam kevali-pariyayam* pau^itta, padipunnam' puwa-saya- 
sabassam samamia-pariy&yam® paunittS., caurasiiip^ puwa-saya- 
sabassSrim saw'-auyam* palaitta, kbt^e veyanijj'^-auya^-nama-gotte*® 
imise osappinie^^ susama-dusamlbe samae viikkamt&e^^ tibim vasebim 
addbanavamebi ya^ masebim sesebim, je se bemamtaiiam tacce 
mase pamcame pakkbe msLba-babule , tassa nam 

(^00) terasi-pakkbenam uppim attbavaya-sela-sibaramsi dasabim 

anagara-sahassebim saddbim cauddasamenam^^ bbatteiaam apanae- 
nam^* abbiind nakkbattenaiji jogam uvagaenam puvvanba^^-kala- 
samayamsi sampaliyainka^-nisanne kala-gae viikkaiiite^* jdvd sawa- 
dukkba-ppabine. (227.) Usabbassa igiaiji* kala-gayassa jdva sawa- 
dukkba-ppabinassa tinni vasa addbanava^ masa viikkainta, tao vi 
param ega ya^ sagarovama-ko^akodi tivasa-addbanava - masabiya*- 
bayMisae vasa-sabassebim uiiiy4 viikkamta^. eyammi samae samane 
bbagavara^ Mabavire pariniwue', tao vi param nava vasa-saya 
viikkarata^, dasamassa ya vasa-sayassa ayam asiime samvaccbare* 
kale gaccbai. (228.) 

212—225. 27) gati A. 28) add CH Java Sigamesu bhaddauam. 

226. 1) see 120". 2) ^kada A, not in B. 3) hu9 BEM. 4) V4a BE. 

5) not in C , see«. 6) a BE. 7) ^kha® A. 8) ^gada BCE. 9) amta B. 
10) ^ke AE. 

227. 1) «»sa C. 2) not in C. 3) ^ssk C. 4) maharaya CH. 6) ^sii BE. 

6) see ^k^ E, *^aim H, <*gam M. 7) sampunnam HM, A adds egam. 8) see^ 
Ogam C. 9) see 120". io) gu" BE. * 11) u^ EHM. 12) viti^ A. 13) co« 
AM.' 14) pp HM. 15) uh CH. 

228. 1) CEH add a. K. 2) <Sramllya A, vam&sli B. 3) not in B. 4) see 
120". 5) vitio A. 6) bhay« B. 7) «de CH. 8) ^ra BE. 


Tenam kalenam tenani samaenam samaiiassa bhagavao Maha- 
virassa nava gana ikkarasa* gaijahara hottha^. *se ken' atthenam ' 
bhamte^ evam vuccai^: sama^assa bhagavao Mahsk virassa nava gana 
ikk^rasa ganahara hotth^^?* *samanassa bhagavao Mahavirassa jetthe*^ 
Imdabhiii anagS,re Goyama-gottenam® pamca samaiia-sayaim vaei; 
majjhimae AggibhAi anagare Goyama-gotte^aiii® pamca samana- 
sayaim vaei; kaijiyase anagare Vaubhtil nameiiam Goyama-gottenam^ 
pamca samana-sayaim vaei; there ajja-Viyatte' Bharadd4e gottenam* 
paqica samana-sayaim vaei; there ajja-Suhamme Aggivesayana- 
gottenam^ pamca samana-sayaim vaei; there Mamcjiyaputte^ V&sitt-ha- 
gotte^am® addhutthaini sama^La-sayaim vaei, there Moriyaputte^ 
Kasava-gotte](iam^ addhutthsLim samaijia-sayaiin vaei; there Akampie 
Goyama'-gotte^am^ there ^® Ayalabh§,ya Hariyayana^^-gottenam^^, te 
dunni vi thqra tinni 2 samana-sayaim vaemti**, there ^® Meyajje' 
there*® Pabhase^*, ee^* dunni^* vi thera Kodinna-gottenam*^ tinni 2 
samana-say&iip vaemti^^. se teiOLam^^ attheiGLain, ajjo! evarp vuccai : 
samanassa bhagavao Mahavirassa nava gana ikkllrasa^^ ganaharS. 
hottha^." (1.) sawe ee* samanassa bhagavao Mahavirassa ikkarasa^ 
vi ganahara ^duvalas'anigino cauddasapuwi^o samatta-ga^i-pidaga- 
dharaga^ Eayagihe nagare masienam bhatte^am apa^ae^am kala-gaya 
Java sawa-dukkha-ppahiiaa. there ImdabhM there ajja-Suhamme 
siddhi^-gae Mahavire paccha dunni® vi thera pariniwuya'; je ime* 
ajjattae sama^si. niggamtha, ee^ sawe ajja-Suhammassa ai^agarassa 
avaccejja*®, avases^ ganahara niravacc^ vocchinna^^. (2.) 

sama^e bhagavaip^ Mahavire Kasava-gottenam^. samanassa 
bhagavao MahSrvirassa ^Kasava-gottassa^ ajja-Suhamme there amte- 

1. 1) 6° A. 2) hu® BEM. 3) H adds nam. 4) ®ti C, 6) ji® BEM. • 6) gu« 
BE. 7) y only after 5, a in E. 8) sagu<» BM, gu® E. 9) sago® M, see*. 10) A 
adds ya. 11) see^, ^e A. 12) BE add patteyara, see^. 13) v&eimti E, vMinti 
HM, vayamti BC. 14) Pp C. 15) ete C, not in M. 16) do® A. 17) gu® BEM. 
18) YMmti BEM, yftyamti G. 19) ten' BM. 20) ekk<> A, ek& C. 

2. 1) ete H. 2) see 1^^ 3) down to R&yagihe not in A. 4) dharH GH. 
5) oim CHM. 6) do^ A. 7) <>ua E. 8) *me AB. 9) ete CH. 10) "^k BEM. 
11) vno BEM. 

3. 1) bhayo B. 2) ogu® BE. 3) not in A. 

78 KalpaMra. 3 — 5. 

v&si Aggives&yana-sagotte*; therassa nam ajja-Suhammassa Aggive- 
s&yana-sagottassa* ajja-Jaipbuname^ there amtevasi Kasava-gotte*; 
therassa nai{i ajja-Jambunamassa Kasava-gottassa^ ajja-PpabhaYe 
there aijitevas! Kacc^yana-sagotte^; therassa nam ajja-Sijjambhave* 
there amtevast Managa-piy& Vaccha-sagotte*; therassa 9am ajja- 
Sijjambhavassa® Ma^aga-piuno Vaccha-sagottassa^ there amtevasi 
ajja-Jasabhadde Tuqigiyayana^-sagotte^ (3.) 

saijikhitta-vaya^ae* ajja - Jasabhaddao aggao evam theravali 
bhaniya, taip jaha: ttierassa naip ajja- Jasabhaddao Tmjigiy&yana^- 
sagottassa^ amtevasi duve therll: there ajja - Sambh^yavijae^ 
Madhara-sagotte^, there ' ajja-Bhaddab§khtL P&ina-sagotte^ ; therassa 
nam ajja-Sambh^yavijayassa^ M^dhara-sagottassa^ amtevasi there 
ajja - Thulabhadde Goyama^-sagotte'; therassa 9am ajja - ThAlabha- 
ddassa Goyama* - sagottassa* atntev&si duve ther&: there ajja- 
Mahagiii Ekvaccha-sagotte^, there ajja-Suhatthi V&sittba-sagotte^; 
therassa naip ajja-Suhatthissa V^sittha-sagottassa^ amtevasi duve 
ther^ Sutthiya*- Suppadibuddh& ko4iya*-k4kaipdaga Vagghavacca- 
sagott^^; ther§,]gai{i Sutthiya^-Sappadibuddh&naip kodiya^-kakaipda- 
ganaip Vaggh^vacca-sagottanaiji* aiptev4si there ajja-Imdadmne 
Kosiya'-sagotte^; therassa ^am ajja-ImdadinnassaEosiya'-sagottassa^ 
amtev&si ajja-Dinne Goyama^-sagotte*; therassa ^aip ajja-Dinnassa 
Goyaipa^-sagottassa^ aijitev&si there ajja-Sihagiri J^isare*** Kosiya*- 
sagotte'^; therassa 9am ajja-Sihagirissa J^isarassa^^ Kosiya^-sago- 
ttassa** aijitevAsi there ajja-Vaire** Goyama-sagotte'; therassa ijam 
ajja-Vairassa** Goyama^-sagottassa* (amtev&si there ajja-Vairasene ^ 
Ukkosiya*-gotte*; therassa 9am ajjaVairase^assa ukkosiya*-gottassa') ^* 
amtevasi cattSiri thera: there ajja-Naile, there ajja-Vomile*', there 
ajja-Jayamte, there ajja-Tavase; therao ajja-NMlS.o Ajjan&il^ s4ha 
niggay^, ther&o ajja-VomilAo*' Ajjavomil^*^ s§.hS. niggayA, therao 
ajja-Jayamt&o Ajjajayaipti s^hli niggayd., ther&o ajja-Td.vasd.0 Ajja- 
tS.vasi s4h& niggaya tti. (4.) 

vitthara-v&yan&e puna ajja- Jasabhaddao parao^ therftvali evam 
paloijjai^, taip jahd.: therassa ^aiii ajja-Jasabhaddassa' ime do thera 
amtevlLsi ah§.vaccd. abhinnd.yll hotth^^, tarn jaha: there ajja-Bha- 
ddab^hd P^i^a-sagotte*, there Sanabhtiyavijae* M&dhara-sagotte^ 
therassa naqi ajja-Bhaddabskhussa Paina-sagottassa^ ime cattslri ther& ah^vaccd. abhinn&yS, hotthsi.^, tarn jahd.: there God&se, 

3. 4) -goO CH, -guo BE. .6) ^am B. 6) Se« A. 7) »i&« K. 8) see», 
gotte H. 

4. 1) oat© A. 2) see 1'. 3) Ogu^ BE. 4) see*, obhftio M. 6) go« C, see*. 
6) Oguo BEM. 7) go® H , gtt« BEM. 8) Ooa« EM. 9) gtt« B , sagu« EM. 
10) «issO, E <1ss» M, «isa« C, not in H. 11) JkV* C, oisa^ CEM. 12) -go" 
HM, -gu» BE. 13) Vayare CM, Vere H. 14) Vayara® M. 15) Vayara^ E. 
16) not in ACH. 17) Po<' CHM. 

5. 1) oato H, pa<' E. 2) vilaiijai M. 3) BEM add Tumgiy&yana-guttaasa. 
4) huo BEM. 5) Ogu« BE. 6) »ila E, ©fti CM. 

5 — 6. Sthavirdvalt 79 

there Aggidatte, there Janadatte^, there Somadatte Kasava-gottenam^. 
therehimto nam® Godasehimto K4sava-gottehimto^ ettha^nam Godasa- 
gane*®namam gane niggae; tassa nam imao*^ eattari s^hao evam ahi- 
jjamti, taiiijah^: TamalittiyS.^*, KodivarisiyEi,'^, Pomdavaddhaniya'*, 
Dasikhabhadiya^^. therassa ijatn ajja-Sambhtiyavijayassa^^ Madhara- 
sagottassa^ ime duvalasa thersL amtevasi ahavaccS. abhinnaya hottha*, 
tarn jah^: 

Namdanabhadde there 
Uvanamde^' Tisabhadda^® Jasabhadde | 

there ya^^ Suma^abhadde 
Manibhadde^o Punnabhadde ya^^ || 1 || 

there ya^i Thtilabhadde 
Ujjumai^^ Jambunamadhijje^^ ya^^ | 

there ya^* Dihabhadde 
there taha Pamcjubhadde^* ya^i || 2 || 

therassa nam ajja-Sambhtiyavijayassa^* Madhara-sagottassa^ 
irako satta amtevasinio ahavacc§.o** abhinn^yao^* hottha*, tamjaha: 

Jakkh^ ya Jakkhadinna 
Bhiiya2« taha c'eva^^ Bhtiyadinna^s ya | 

Sena29 Vena Ren^ 
bhagi^io ThtUabhaddassa || 3 || (5.) 

therassa nam ajja-ThAlabhaddassa Goyama^-sagottassa^ ime do 
thera ahavaccS. abhinnayS. hottha^, tarn jaha: there ajja-Mahagiri 
Elavacca-sagotte*, there ajja-Suhatthi Vasittha-sagotte*. therassa ^ain 
ajja-Mahagirissa Elavacca-sagottassa^ ime attha thera amtevasi ahd.- 
vacca abhinnaya* hotth^^, tarn jah&: there^ Uttare^ there^ Balissahe, 
there Dhana^dhe, there Sirid^he', there Kodinne, *^Nage, ^Nagamitte, 
there Chalue^ Rohagntte Kosiya^^-gotteiaam*. therehimto nam 
Chaluehimto^ Rohagattehimto Kosiya^-gottehimto** tattha nam 
Ter&siysb* si-haL niggaya. therehimto ^ain Uttara-Balissehimto tattha 
nam Uttarabalissahagane ' ^ namam gane niggae. tassa nain imao 
eattari sahao evam ahijjamti, tam jaha: Kosambiya*^, Soittiya^*, 
Koddavani*^, Caijidanagari. therassa nam ajja-Suhatthissa Vasittha- 
sagottassa* ime duvalasa thera amtevasi ahavacca abhinnaya^* 
hottha^, tam jaha: 

5. 7) Jaimao BEM, Jina" H. 8) M om. 9) ittha BEM. 10) Godase 
M. 11) oato A. 12) y only after a, & in EM. 13) Kodiya" B, see'*. 14) Pu« 
B, see". 15) not in E. 16) obhai® HM, see»». i7) A: Namdabhadde 
Uvanamdabhadde B Namdanabhadde Uvanamdanabhadde taha. 18) ^de ABEH. 
19) a*AEM. 20) Gani'o EM. 21) a EM. ' 22) Ujjamati CH. 23) Mhe" C. 
24) Punna® B. 26) «& HM. 26) bhfta AEM. 27) hoi EM. 28) see", nn C. 
29) Ena kvacit S. 

6. i) see V. 2) see«, .go^ H, -gu^ M. 3) hu^ BEM. 4) ogu® BEM. 
5) nn AM. 6) M om. 7) Risibhadde B. 8) H adds thete. 9) Chulie £. 10) see*, 
oie A. 11) see«, sago® A. 12) ^'sahe M. 13) see 5". 14) Somittiya B, 
Suttimittia B, Suttivattia M. 16) Kodambani EM, Kodumbini CH Kodavani S, 
Kamdhari kvacit S. 16) nn M. 

80 KcdpasHtra. 6—7. 

ther *' ajja-Roha^e Bha- 
ddajase Mehe ga^i ya* K^middhl*® 

Bakkhiya^^ talia Bohagatte ya^ || 4 

Isigutte Sirigutte 
ga^l ya^ Bai|ibhe gai^i ya^ taha Some 

dasa do ya^ ga](iahara khalu 
eei9 slsa Suhatthissa || 5 || (6.) 

therehimto nam ajja-BohaQehiinto Easava-gottehimto ^ tattba 
nam Uddehagane^ n&ma)|i gai^e niggae, tass' imao^ cattari s^bao^ 
niggayao^ cbac-ca kulaiqi evam llhijjamti. se kim tam-s&bao? 
sah^o* evam ahijjaniti, taip jah&: U4umbarijjiya^, Masapiiriya^ 
Maipattiya^, Sunnapattiy^*. se taip-s&b&o. se kim tam-kulaim? 
kulaim* evam S,hijjamti, taip jabfi,: 

pa^bamain ca N&gabbiiyam^ 
biyaqx* puna Somabhtiiyam* hoi | 

aha Ullagaccha taiyam® 
cautthayaip Hatthilijjaip^ tu || 6 || 

paipcamagaip Namdijjain 
chattham puna PSjih^sayam^^ hoi | 

Uddehaga^ass*^^ ee^^ 
chac-ca kula hoipti*^ nayawa || 7 || 

therehimto ^am Siriguttehimto Hariya**-sagottehimto^* ettha^® 
nam C^ranagane^ n4mam gane niggae; tassa iiam imao^' cattari 
sahao^ satta ya kulaim evam ahijjaipti. se kim tam-sahao^? sahao^ 
evam ahijjainti, tai{i j aha: Hariyam^l&g^ri^^ Samkasiya®, Gavedhuya*, 
Yajjanagari^^. se tam-slkh&o^ se kim tam-kulMm? kulaim evam 
&hijjamtiy tarn jah§.: 

pa^ham' ettha*® Vacchalijjam^^ 
biyam* puna PiidhanMniyam^^ hoi 

taiyam* puna Hd.lijjam 
cautthayam*3 PAsamittijjam || 8 || 

pamcamagam Malijjam 
chatthai{i pu^a Ajjacedayam** hoi 

sattamagam^^ Kanhasaham^^ 
satta kul^ Cara^aganassa || 9 || (7.) 

6. 17) there Mss. 18) ^mao E. 19) ete CH. 

7. 1) guo EM. 2) ona B. 3) "&to C, o&u CHM. 4) oftto CM. 5) the Mss. 
always write: se kim tarn sllhlio (or kulldra) 2 evam. 6) see 5'*. 7) see^ 
Matio CH. 8) see« Punna« CHS, Panna® M, Suvannapattiya kvaeit S. 9) »tih» 
C oiao B. 10) "h&mao A, anyatra S, ^hamio B, ohftsi® C, ^bhasi® kvacU S, 
ohlyasam ES. 11) «ssa BC. 12) ete B. 13) hu<i EHM. 14) ^ia E. 15) ©gu" 
AM. 16) io M. 17) <»4to A. 18) ^riya BC, orfyft EH see« 19) Vi» EM, S 
kvaeit 20) i^ CEHM. 21) ntha® A. 22) Ommagam CEM, Vicidhammakahain 
B, oiam M. 23) Oyam A. 24) Ajjavayam M, Ajjasedayam kvaeit S. 25) nh 
B, osuham CH. 

8—9. SthanMvalt 31 

therehimto Bhaddajasehimto 6Mradd3.ya-sagottehimto ^ ettha^ 
nam Uduv§,(Jiyagane^ n&mam gane niggae. tassa ^am im&o* catt&ri 
s4hli,o tinni ya^ kiilaim evam &hijjamti. se kim t^ip-s^h^o? sab4o 
evam ahijjamti, tani jaM: Campijjiya^ , Bhaddijjiya', Kakamdiya^ 
Mehalijjiya ; se tam-s4h&o. se kim taiu-kul&iin? kul^im evam 
ahijjamti, tarn jaha: 

Bhaddajasiyam® taha Bhadda- 
guttiya® taiyam ca hoi^*^ Jasabhaddam | 

eyMip*^ U4^v&4iya^- 
ganassa tinn eva ya** kulaiip || 10 || 

therehimto nam Kamid^Mhimto * ' Kum(Jala-sagottehiijito * * ettha ^ * 
naiji Vesava^iyagane^ n&maip ga^e niggae. tassa naiji imdo* cattari 
sahao cattari kulaim evam ahijjamti. se kiip tam-sahao? sahao 
evam ahijjamti^ taip jaha: S^vatthiya*^, Rajjapaliya^', Amtarijjiya^, 
Khemalijjiya^; se tam-sahao. se kim taiii-kiilS,im? kulaim evam 
ahijjamti, tarn jaha: 

Ga^iyam^ Mehiya^® Kami- 
44hiyain^ ca taha hoi Imdapuragam ca | 

eyaii9 Vesava^iya^- 
ga^assa catt&ri ya^' kulaim || 11 || (8.) 

therehimto nam Isiguttehimto K§.kamdiehimto * Vasittha-sago- 
ttehinito^ ettha^ iiam Manavaga^e namam ga^e niggae. tassa ^am 
imao cattari sahao tinni ya* kulaim evam Ahijjamti. se kim tam- 
sahao? sahio evam £lhijjamti, tarn jaha: Kfi.savijjiy&*, Goyamejjiy^^ 
V^sitthiy4^, Soratthiya'; se taip-sah§.o. se kiip tam-kulfi-im? kul&im 
evam ahijjaipti, tarn jaha: 

Isiguttiy'^ attha^ pa^hamaip 
biiyaip^ Isidattiyam^ muneyawaip*® 

taiyani ca Abhijasam^^ tain 
tinni kulS, Ma^avaganassa || 12 

therehiipto Sutthiya ' - Suppadibuddhehimto ko 4iy a ' - kakam - 
daehimto^^ VagghS.vacca**-sagottehimto^ ettha* nam Kodiyagane^ 
namam ga^e niggae. tassa nam imao cattari sd.hao cattari kulMm*^ 
evam i.hijjamti. se kim tam-sahao? sahao evam slhijjamti, tam 

8. 1) ♦^gu^' M. 2) i" E. 8) Uttu® A (?), 4a EM. 4) o&to A. 6) not in 
CEHM. 6) see 6". 7) see*, Bhad*diy& B, MdaO C. 8) oiam BEM, ^iya C. 
9) see^ 4yam Mss. 10) not in CH. 11) eldm E. 12) u A. 13) AH add 
nam. 14) »li B, Kodiuna A, sagu** B. 15) i« BE. 16) see«, So^ B, down to v. 
is wanting in H. 17) ^k BEM. 18) see^ <^yam C. 19) eyHiai Mss. see^^ 

9. 1) odae® BE. 2) «gu** B. 3) i» BEM. 4) u BM, not in E. 5) ©ia E. 
6) see', mi« BE, «maO CM. 7) see 6»*. 8) ittha M. 9) see', biyam A. 10) nea« 
E. 11) Abhyayam BEM. 12) odage® BM. 13) ^ccha B. 14) M adds ca. 

Abhandl. d. DMG. VU. 1. 6 

82 Kalpas^a, 9—11. 

Uccfi,n&gari'^ Vijja- 
hari ya^ Vairi'^ ya' Majjhimill& ya | 

Kodiyaga^assa' eya' 
havamti cattaoi s&Mo || 13 || 

se tam-sah^o. se kim tam-knl^im? kal4im evam ahijjamti, 
tarn jahsl: 

padham* ittha^^ Baipblialijjaip 
biiyam*® nameiaa Vacchalijjam*^ tu | 

taiyam' puna Vanijjjaiji^^ 
cautthayam Panhavahai?ayam** || 14 || (9.) 

theranam Sutthiya^-Suppa^ibuddhanam kodiya^-kakamdaganam 
Vagghavacca - sagott^natn* ime pamca therS, amtevast ahftvacca 
abhiTm§,ya hottha^, tain jah^ : there ajja-Imdadinne, there* Piyagamthe^, 
there Vijj^haragovMe KS,sava - gottenaiji® , there Isidatte, there 
Arihadatte'. therehimto nam Piyagamthehimto ettha® nam Ma- 
jjhimS, sahS. niggay^; therehimto nam Vijj^haragovalehimto tattha* 
nam Vijj&hari s4h4 niggay&. therassa nam ajja-Imdadinnassa K&sava- 
gottassa^^ ajja-Dinne there aintev&si Goyama^-sagotte^**. therassa 
nam ajja-Dinnassa Goyama^-sagottassa*^* ime do ther4 amtev^si 
ah§.vace^ abhinnd.y^ hotthi,^: there ajja-Samtise^ie Madhara-sagotte^^ 
there ajja-Sihagiri JMsare^^ Kosiya^-gotte^^^ therehimto nam ajja- 
Samtiseniehimto M&^hara-sagottehiipto*® ettha® nam Uccanagan*^ 
sS.ha niggay^. (10.) 

therassa nam ajja-Samtiseniyassa^ MS-dhaxa - sagottassa^ ime 

eattari therd. amtev&si ah^vacca abhinnaya hottha^, ^000 tarn 

jah§,: there ajja-Sei?ie, \here* ajja-T^vase, there* ajja-Kubere, 
there '^ ajjja-Isip&lie. therehimto ^am ajja-Seniehimto ettha^ ^ain 
AjjaseBiiya^ skhk niggay^; therehimto nam ajja - T^vasehimto 
ettha^ i^am Ajjat§.vas! s^h§. niggayS.; therehiipto naip ajja-Kubere- 
himto ettha* nam Ajjakubera s4h§, niggayS.; therehimto ^am ajja- 
IsipMiehiipto ettha* nam Ajjaisip^liyS.^ sth^ niggay^. therassa nam 
ajja-Sihagirissa Jaisarassa Kosiya-gottassa' ime eattari thera amtevasi 
ah^iVacclL abhinn§,ya hotth^*, tarn jah4 : there Dhanagiri, there ajja- 
Vaire, there ajja-Samie, there Arihadinne^. therehimto ^aqa ajja- 
Samiehimto® Goyama^-saguttehimto ettha^ nam BarpbhadiviysL^** saha 
niggay^. therehiijito naBpL ajja- Vairehinito ^ ^ Goyama ^ ^-sagottehimto ^' 
ettha** ^am AjjavairS,^^ s^ha niggay&. therassa iiaiji ajja-Vairassa 

9. 15)UccaOC. 16) Vayari CM. 17) ^e^ A. 18) see', bi^ AEM. 19) Vattfao 
AC. 20) V&U® CH. 21) nh CE, nn A, Ovftniilain M. 

10. 1) see 6". 2) Ogu° BCHM. 3) hu^ BEM. 4) only in A. 5) y only 
after a, d E. 6) gu® BM. 7) lyjaraliadatte B, Ara^ H. 8) P BEM. 9) ittha 
EM. 10) »guO B. 11) oisso AB, ofeo CH. 12) see»^ sago" A. 13) Uccft" A. 

11. 1) see lO**. 2) go® M, sagu« B. 3) hu® BM. 4) not in ACEH. 
5) not in E. 6) i^ BEM. 7) sago" A, gu" BM. 8) Ara" BCH. 9) not in 
ACH. 10) M C, "via EM. 11) AC add nam. 12) Goama BE. 13) -go" 
H, -gu" M, sagu" B. 14) i" BCEM. 15) "rt C, "bayari H. 

11—13. SihamrdvaM, 83 

Goyama^'-sagottassa^* ime tinni thera aiptevasi ahavacca abhinn&y^ 
bottM^, tani jahS,: there ajja-Vairasei^ie , there ajja-Paume, there 
ajja-Eahe. therehimto nam ajja-Vairaseniehimto*^ ettha^ nam Ajja- 
naili saha niggaya; therehinato nam ajja-Paumehimto ettha® 9am 
Ajjapauma sSlia niggaya; therehimto ajja-Rahehiipto ettha® nam 
Ajjajayamti s^h^ niggay4. therassa nam ajja-Rahassa Vaccha- 
sagottassa ^ * ajja-Ptisagiri there amtevasi Kosiya ' -sagotte ' ^. therassa 
nam ajja-PAsagirissa Kosiya* -sagottassa' ajja-Phaggumitte there 
amtevasi Goyama-sagotte*®. (11.) 

[therassa nam ajja-Phaggumittassa Goyama^-saguttassa^ ajja- 
Dhanagiri there amtevasi Vasittha-sagutte*. therassa nam ajja- 
Dhanagirissa Vasit^ha - saguttassa* ajja - Sivabhtii there amtevasi 
Kuccha-sagutte. therassa nam ajja-Sivabhuissa Knccha-saguttassa 
ajja-Bhadde there amtev&sl Kasava-gutte*. therassa laam ajja- 
Bhaddassa K^sava-gattassa ajja-Nakkhatte there amtevasi E&sava- 
gutte. therassa nam ajja-Nakkhattassa KdiSava-guttassa ajja-Eakkhe 
there amtevasi K&sava-gutte^. therassa nam ajja-Rakkhassa KS.sava- 
guttassa ajja-Mge there amtev&si Goyama*-sagutte. therassa nam 
ajja-Mgassa Goyama^-sagnttassa ajja-Jehile there aijitevasi Yasitiha- 
sagatte^. therassa nam ajja - Jehilassa Vftsittha-saguttassa ajja- 
YinhtL^ there amtevasi M&4^ara-sagiitte. therassa 9am ajja-Vinhussa 
Madhara-saguttassa^ ajja-K&lae there atptevasi Goyama^-sagutte^. 
therassa nam ajja-Kalagayassa Goyama^-saguttassa^ ime do ther4 aipte- 
vasi Goyama-sagutta : there ajja-Saippalie, there ajja-Bhadde. eesim 
dunha* vi* ther§.nam Goyama^-sa^tt^Qain ajja-Vu44^e there aipte- 
v&si Goyama*-sagutte*. therassa ijam ajja-Vu(J41iassa Goyama'-sagu- 
ttassa ajja-SamghapaJie there aiptevast Goyama^-sagutte*. therassa 
nam ajja Sainghapaliyassa* Goyama'-saguttassa^ ajja-Hatthi® there 
amtevasi Kasava-gutte^. therassa nam ajja-HatthissaK^i^ava-gattassa^ 
ajja-Dhamme there amtevasi Suwaya'^-gutte. therassa iiam ajja- 
Dhammassa Suwaya'^-guttassa^ ajja-Sihe*^ there amtev§.si Kasava- 
gutte. therassa 9am ajja-Sihassa Kasava-guttassa^ ajja^-Dhamme 
there amtev&si Kasava-gutte^. therassa nam ajja^-Dhammassa KS,sava- 
guttassa ajja-Samdille there amtevasi. (12.)] 

vaindSoni Phaggumittam 
ca* Goyamam* Dhanagirim ca Vasittham 

Kuccham' SivabhAim* pi ya* 
Kosiya* Dujjimta^-kanhe^ ya^ || 1 [| 

11. 16) saga« ABE, -go^ C. 17) Vayara« E, •niyaeh* C. 18) sagel^ BM. 
19) -goO HM, sagu® B. 20) sagu® B -ga M. 

12. wanting in ACH, see notes. 1) see 10*. 2) ^go^ M. 3) "urn M. 

4) dunhaip B. 6) not in B. G) Suhatthi M. 7) S&vaya M. 8) Sehe E. 9) E 
adds mahd.. 

13. V. 1. 1) not in BCHM. 2) see lO*. 3) Ko<' CH, Occhirn A. 4) Sipa^ A. 

5) a EM. 6) do<> GH, ^^tifi BCH. 7) nh B, mth A, kaipta kvacit S. 


84 KalpasiUra, w. 2—9. 

tarn vamditina sirasa 
Bhaddam' yamd&mi Kasavam^ gottam^ | 

Nakkham^ K&sava-gottam^ 
Bakkham pi ya* K&sayam vainde || 2 || 

Yamdi.ini ajja-N&gaip* 
ca Goyamam^ Jehilaiii' ca Vlsitthaip | 

Vinhui|i* Ma^liara-gottam* 
Ki.lagam avi Goyamaip^ vamde || 3 || 

Goy ama ^ -gatta-kumaram 
Sampaliyaqi* taha' ya* Bhaddayam'^ vamde 

therain ca ajja-Vuddham 
Goyama-guttam namaipsami^ || 4 ]| 

taip yamdiii];La siras& 
tbira-satta-caritta-ii&Qa-sai|ipaimaip^ | 

theraip ca Saipghayaliya^ 
Kasava-gottaip^ panivaysimi || 5 || 

yaipdami ^'a-Hatthim 
ca^ K&sayam khainti-s&garam dhlrain 

gimh&i^ pa41iam&-in&se 
kalagayaifi cetta^-suddhassa || 6 || 

yamd&mi ajja-Dhammam 
ca^ Suyyayaip 8ila^'laddhi*sainpaimam 

jassa^ nikkhamai^e devo^ 
chattam yaram nttamam yahai || 7 || 

Hatthaiii E&saya-gottai{i^ 
Dhammaiii siya-s&hagam paQiyay&mi | 

S^ani K&saya-gottaqi^ 
Dhammam pi ya* K&sayaip yamde || 8 || 

[taqi vamditiua sirasH 
thira-satta-caritta-n&na-sampannam ^ 

theram ca ajja-Jaipbum^ 
Goyama*-guttain namains&mi || 9 

V. 2. 1) Vattani A, Cittain CH. 2) '^va BE. 3) sagu^ BE. 4) Nakkha- 
ttam C. 5) guo BE. 6) a EM. 

v. 3. 1) Gamgam kvacit S. 2) Goa° £. 3) Jetthilam kvacU S. 4) nh 
CEHM. 5) guo BE. 

V. 4. and 5. A om. the last hemistich of v. 4 and the first one of t. 5. 
1) Goao E. 2) <^uli<^ CH, 4am E» Sampannayam A, Appaliyam kvacU 8. 
3) tam A. 4) not in ACM. 5) Bhaddavayani* M. 6) panivay&mi E. 7) °pu" 
C. 8) op&io B, «laya M, "lia E. 9) gu^ BCE. 

V. 6. 1) CHM om. 2) ci" BCH. 

V. 7. 1) E om. 2) sisa A. 3) read jasa or nikhamane? 4) devft C. 

V. 8. 1) guo BE. 2) ga9 BEM. 3) a BEM. 

Y. 9 — 13. incl. are wanting in A; they are not commented upon in the 
commentaries. 1) Opu** CH. 2) "bu B, »bft HM. 3) Goa® EM. 

w. 10 — 14. SthavirdvaU. ' 85 

miu-maddava-saippannam ^ 
uvauttam^ na^a-damsaiaa-caritte | 

theram ca Namdiyara^ pi ya* 
Kasava-guttam pa^ivay^mi || 10 || 

tatto a thira-carittam 

Kasava^-guttam* namamsami || 11 

tatto anuoga-dharam 
dhiram^ mai-sagaram mahelsattam 

Vaccha-saguttam^ panivayami^ || 12 

tatto a^ nana-damsana- 
caritta-tava-sutthiyam^ guna-mahamtam 

theram kumara-Dhammam 
vamdami ganim gunoveyain* || 13 || ] 

khama-dama-maddava-gunehi^ sampanne 

Kasava-gotte* panivayami || 14 || (13.) 

V. 10. 1) oe B. 2) ovalanam B. 3) 4am CEHM. 4) a BEM. 
V. 11. 1) samatta C. 2) not in H. 3) M&dhara CE. 4) go" H. 
V. 12. 1) viram CH. 2) Kasavaguttam C, Madharagottam H. 3) na- 
mamsami H. 

' V. 13. 1) ya B. 2) ^iam CEHM. 3) ^eam CEH, Oovave" M. 
V. 14. 1) ^him ABE. 2) gu® BEM. 


Teiiam k&lenam te^aiii samaeQam sama^e bhagavam^ Mabayire 
vas^Qaip sa-Yisai-r6,6 mase viikkamte^ Yasa-v&sai|i pajjosavei. *se 
ken'' atthenam bhamte evaiji vuccai: samanje bhagavam* Mahavire 
vS-saiaam sa-viaai-rae mase viikkaipte^ vasa-vasam pajjosavei?' (l.)*jao^ 
Bam paenam^ agarinam agaraii|i ka^iyaim' ukkainpiyaim' cbannaim* 
littelim gbattb£ mattbaii][i saippadhtlmiyaim' kh§>odagaim khaya^- 
niddbaman^im appano attbae kadaim paribbuttaim^ parin§.miyaim' 
bbavainti, se ten*' atthe^ain evam vuccai®: sama^e bbagavam^ 
Mabavire vasa^am sa-visai-rae maee viikkainte^** vas§.-v^sam pa- 
jjosavei'-. (2.) jab& gam samane bbagavain^ Mab&vlre vasanam sa- 
vtsai-rae mftse viikkainte* v&s4-vfl.sam pajjosavei, tab& nam gana- 
bara vi vasanam sa-visai-rae maae viikkarjxte^ v&.sa-vasam pa- 
jjosavimti. (3.) jaba gam gagabara vi vasagaiji jdva^ pajjosavimti, 
taba nam ganabara-sisa vi vasagam* jdva pajjosavimti. (4.) jaha 
nam ganabara-sisa vi* vasanaip jdva^ pajjosavimti, taba nam tbera 
vi vasa-vasaip pajjosavimti'. (5.) jaba nam tbera vi* vasanam jdva 
pajjosavimti', taba ^ nam je ajjatt^e samana niggamtba vibaramti, 
ee^ vi ya^® iiam vasanam jdva^^ pajjosavimti ^^ (6.) jaba nam je 
ajjattae samana niggamtba vibaramti^ vasslnam jdva^^ pajjosavimti', 
taba nain ambam pi ayariya^* uvajjbaya jdva pajjosavimti', (7.) 
jab^ nam ambam pi ayariya*' vslsanam jdva pajjosavimti', taha 
iiam ambe vi vasanain sa-visai-rae mase viikkamte^ vasa-vasam 
pajjosavemo. aiptarS, vi ya^* se kappai pajjosavittae, no se kappai 
tarn rayagim uvayag&vittae*^ (8.) I. 

1. 1) bhayo B. 2) vitio A, vai® C. 3) kenam A. 

2. 1) jan BCEH. 2) pai" C. 3) y only after o, d in E. 4) B adds guttaim, 
£ item after littaim. 5) khai C. 6) CH add sa atthaim. 7) tenam A. 8) ''ati 
C. 9) bhayo B. 10) viti" A. 

3—8. 1) bhay" B. 2) viti" A. 3) EM fully repeated. 4) v&s&vasam 
C cm. j4va. 5) not in CEM. 6) ABM om. 7) "emti A. 8) EHM cm. 
9) te AM. 10) a BE, not in AM. 11) A om. 12) AHM, fuUy repeated. 
13) 4a E. 14) a EM. 15) uvainO BCE; M commentary. 


9—19. Sdmdcdri. 87 

y^s^-vasam pajjosaviy^naip ^ kappai niggamtb&na v4 niggatpthina 
y4 sawao samatnta sa-kosam joyaiaam^ uggaham oginhitt4^ naip 
citthium*, ah4-lamdam avi uggahe. (9.) 11. 

vasa-yasam pajjosayiyBitiam^ kappai niggamth^ina yei. niggamthina 
y& sayyao samamt^ sa-kosam joyanam^ bhikkhayariy^e^ gamtuixi 
padiniyattae*. (10.) jattha laain* nai niccoyagIL** nicca-samdai^a , no 
se kappai sayyao samamt^ sa-kosatn joyanam^ bhikkhayariyae^ 
gamtum padiniyattae*. (11.) Er&val® Ku^^ll^e jattba cakkiyi,^ siy&* 
egam payam jale kicca egam payain tbale kicc& eyam* cakkiya*^, 
eya nhani^^ kappai sayyao samaintfi. sa-kosam^* joyanani^ bbi- 
kkbayariy&e^ ganitum pa4iniyattae*. (12.) eyam no cakkiy^*^ eyam 
se** no kappai sayyao sanffiuntfi. sa-kosain*^ joya^am* bhikkhayaiiy&e* 
gamtmn padiniyattae. (13.) III. , 

y^ssL-y^sam pajjosayiy^nam^ atthegaiyanam^ eyam yutta-puyyam 
bhayai: daye, bhaintel eyam se .kappai d&yittae*, no se kappai 
padigabittae. (14.) yasa-yasam pajjosayiy&nam* attbegaiyanam^ eyam 
yutta-puyyam bhayai*: padigahe, bhamtel eyam se kappai padiga- 
bittae*, no se kappai d^yittae. (15.) yas^-y^sam pajjosayiyS^^am 
attbegaiyanam eyam yutta-puyyam bbayai*: daye, bhamte! padigabe^ 
bbamte ! eyam se kappai dd^yittae padig&bittae y&. (16.) IV. 

y^4-y&sa]|i pajjosayiy^nam^ np kappai nigga]| ya niggam- 
tbina ya battbUnam arogg&i^iai^^ baliya*-sarirei>iiam imao naya rasa- 
yigaio* abbikkbanam 2 abllrittae^, tcun jabd.: kbtram, dabim, naya- 
niyam*, sappim, tellam*^, gudam, mabuip, majjam, mamsam. (17.) V. 

ysi-sa-y^sain pajjosayiy^^am* attbegaiyanam^ eyam yutta-puyyam 
bbayai: *attbo, bbamte! gila^assa?' se ya* yaejj&*; "attbo" — se 
ya* puccbeyayye^ : ^keyaienaiji® attbo?* se ya* yaejjfi.*: "eraienam 
attbo gilanassa; jam se pam&i^iaip yayai^, se pam^^e® ogbettayve^". 
se ya* yinnayejja*, se ya* yinnayemane labbejj^*, se ya* pamana- 
patte: *bou! alabi!* ii*° yattayvam. siya^: 'se kim ahu bbamte?* 
"eyaie^am*^ attbo gil&nassa". siy^^ igain enam yayamtam paro 
yaejj4*.: 'padigabebi ajjol tumam paccb^*^ bbokkbasi** y4, pUbisi** 
y^' — eyam se kappai pa4igabittae*^, no*^ se kappai giMnasSa^^ 
nis^e^s padigabittae. (18.) VI. 

yasa-yasam pajjosayiy^ijaam* atthinam^ theranain taba-ppa- 

9. 1) see 2». 2) u® CEM, nh EM, gi^ A. 3) citthaum C. 

10—13. 1) «it&nam A, <>ianam E. 2) y only after d, d in EM. 3) ^ifte E. 
4) padiyo A. 6) ABM om. 6) "odao A, '•oa® E. 7) "iri® A, see". 8) ^ati C. 9) not 
in A. 10) not in A, see'; M adds sii. 11) nh EM. 12) kk B. 13) uham A. 

14— 16. l)soe2». 2)see', «gay*namC. 3)"ett"A. 4)haOA,«tiH. 6)«hehiM. 

17. 1) abbreviated in EM. 2) aru" BEM. S kmcit S arog&nam. 3) see 
10». 4) <^io B. 5) «re^ C. 6) ti« BCEM. 

18. 1) pa EM, not in AC. 2) see 28. 3) a BEM. 4) "iju« BEM. 5) "ea*^ 
EM, pucche S kvacit. 6) kevatitenam CH, *1en" M. 7) vadati H. 8) ^a EM, 
na H. 9) u« CHM, ghi'> B, "itt^ BCEM. 10) iti CH, ia BEM. 11) 9aie« CHM. 
i2) pitth& A. 13) bhu" BEM, "esi A. 14) dahisi hoacit^. 15) Oett® A. 
16) no A. 17) giiana M. 18) nnisae A. 

19. 1) see 2^. 2) atthegayinam A. 

88 Kalpas^ra, 19—25. 

garS.ii|i kol&iip kad&iqi pattiy^iii|i^ thejj&iin^ vesasiyaiip^ sammaySim 
bahumayaii|i ai^umay^iiii bhayaifitiy jattha^ se no^ kappai adakkhu® 
vaittae: atthi te, &uso^! imani va 2? — *kiin &hu bhairiije?* ''saddhi 
gihi gi^hai^ v&, te^iyam^ pi kujja/' (19.) 

yasa-vasani pajjosaviyassa^nicca-bhattiyassa^bliikkhussa kappai^ 
egaqi goyara^-k^lam g&bavai-kulaiii bhattae \k p&n^e va iiikkhamitta.e 
v^ pavisittae yL ^annattha siyariya* - vey^vacceija^ va^, evam 
uvajjh8i,ya^-tavassi-gil^9a-veyavaccena^va^ khu^da^-khu^diyae* evam® 
avaipjana^-j&yaejf^aiji^*^. (20.) VII. 

yas4-Yasain p. cauttha-bhattiyassa^ bhikkhussa ay am evaie 
visese, jam se p&o* nikkhamma puw&m eva viyacjagana* bhocca* 
paccha^ pa^iggahagaiji^ samlihiya^ sampamajjiya^ se ya saiptbarijja®, 
kappai se tad-divasam te^' eva bhatt'-attbe^am pajjosavittae; se ya^ 
no saintharijja^, evam se kappai doccai|i^^ pi g^h^vai-kulain bhattae 
va paiiae v4 nikkhamittae va pavisittae va. (21.) vas&-vasam p. 
chattha-bhattiyassa^ bhikkhussa kappai{iti do goyara^^-kal^ g§.havai- 
k. bh. V. p. V. n. v. p. v. (22.) v^s^-vasaip p. atthama-bhattiyassa* 
bhikkhussa kappamti tao goyara^^-kala gahavai-k. bh. v. p. v. n. v. 
p. V. (23.) vas^-vasam p. vigittha^^-bhattiyassa^' bhikkhussa kappamti 
savve vi goyara^^-kala g&h4vai-k. bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. v. (24.) Vni. 

vS.S£i.-vasam p. nicca-bhattiyassa^ bhikkhussa kappainti saw^im 
pa^agMm padigahittae. p. cauttha-bhattiyassa^ kappamti 
tao panagsliin padigahittae, taip jah4: usseimaqi va^, sainseimam 
v§.^ caul^dagaip va^ vas^-v^saip p. chattha-bhattiyassa^ bhikkhussa 
kappamti tao pai^agMip padigahittae, taqi jah& : tilodagam va^, tuso- 
dagam va^, javodagaip v4^ v^sa-v&saqi p. at^hama-bhattiyassa® bhi- 
kkhussa kappamti tao panagaii{i padigahittae, tarn jah4: §,yama]|i 
vS,', soviram va^, suddha-viyadam^ va. vasa-vasaip p. vigittha- 
bhattiyassa® bhikkhussa kappai ege usina-viyade^ padigahittae, se 
vi ya^ laaifi a-sitthe, no vi ya^ nam sa-sitthe. vasa-vasam p. 
bhatta^®-pa4iyaikkhiyassa^^ bhikkhussa kappai ege usina-viyade^^ 
padigahittae, se vi ya^ nam a-sitthe, no vi ya^ nai|i sa-sitthe, se vi 
ya* nam pariptie^^, no c'eva 9am a-paripAe^^, se vi ya® nam 
parinimie, no c eva igain a-parinimie, **se ya* ijam bahu-sampunne, 
no c'eva naip a-bahu-sai|ipunne. (25.) IX. 

19. 3) thio B£M. 4) tattha CH. 5) nno A. 6) ^tthu GH, adittham A. 

7) lluse M. 8) nh BC. 9) »iam EM. 

20. 1) ^a9 E, pa M; C om. 2) ^iassa EM. 3) <>ainti G, ^ati M. 4) see 
2'. 5) na<^ S, ann^B; all down to 21 se a na samthar^yd, wanting in M. 6) E 
adds ve&vaccena v&. 7) see* and ®. 8) not in A. 9) khuddaena vA BE. 

10) j&enam j&ena H, j&yaena E, not in A, H adds vH. 

21—24. 1) oiassa BE. ' 2) pau GEH. 3) via® E, md H. 4) bhu^ BE. 6) picc4 
B. 6) *1iam BE. 7) ^ia E, Hyk A. 8) Oejja" GH. 9) a EM. 10) du» BEM 

11) goara E. 12) vifco GEH. 13) ^'iassa BEM. 

25. 1) ''iassa BEM. 2) not in AHM. 3) not in AGHM. 4) not in HM 
5) ®odae GEH, om. va. 6) y only after a, d in BE. 7) EM om. v&, E ^e, M "a 

8) viao E, Me AE, EM om. yk. 9) ^ia® E. 10) A adds p&ne. 11) see 10* 

12) see^ usinodae A. 13) '^piiae BG, piiie E. 14) the rest wanting in AGH, kvacit S 

26—34. Sdmdcdri. 89 

y^s4-Y&saip p. saijikh^-dattiyassa* bhikkhussa kappamti pamca 
dattio bhoyanassa^ padigelhittae , pamca p^^agassa; ahava cattari 
bhoyanassa^ , pamca pa^agassa; {JiavS. pamca bhoyanassa^ cattari 
panagassa. tattha ega datti lonsL saya^a-mittam^ avi' pa^igahiya^ 
sij^^. kappai se tad-divasam ten' eva bhatt'-attbeitiam pajjosavittae, 
no se kappai doccaip* pi gS,havai-kulain bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. v. (26.) X. 

vas§.-v&sam p. no kappai niggamthanja^ yk niggamthii^a^ va* 
Java UYassayS.0 satta-ghar -amtaram sainkhadim samniyatta^-carissa 
ittae*. ege^ evam §.hamsu: %o kappai Java uvassayao parenain' 
samkhadim samniyatta^-carissa ittae; ege piujia evam ahamsu: no 
kappai Java uvassayao parampare^am^ sarakliadim samniyatta^- 
carissa ittae. (27.) vasa-vasam p. no kappai pa^-pa^iggahiyassa^ 
bhikkhussa kaijiaga-phusiya^-mittam^ avi vutthi - k&yamsi nivaya- 
manamsi gahavai-kulain jdva pavisittae v&. (28.) vas^-vasaip p. 
p4ni-padiggahiyassa^ bhikkhussa no kappai agihaipsi pim4av&yam 
pa<}igahitta pajjosavittae: ^pajjosavemanassa sahas4 vufthi-kae 
nivaejja^. desaip bhocca^ desam adaya^ se^ p&nin& painiip paripihitta^ 
uramsi va nam nilijjijja, kakkhainsi v4 nam samahadijja^ , aha- 
channani^® v& lena^i va uvagacchijj4, rukkha-mtilani va uv&gacchijja^ 
jaha se p&nimsi^^ dae va, daga-rae v^, daga-phusiya^* va no^* 
pariyavajjai^*. (29.) XI. 

v8,sa-vasain p. pani-padiggahiyassa^ bhikkhussa jain kimci* 
kanaga-phusiya^-mittam pi nivadai, no se kappai bhattae v. p. v. n. 
V. p. V. (30.) XII. 

v4sa-vllsaip p. padiggaha-dharissa bhikkhussa no kappai vaggha- 
riya^-vutthi-kllyaipsi gahavai-k. bh. v. p. v. n. v. p. v; kappai se 
appa-vutthi-kayaipsi s'-amtar'-uttaramsi^ gahavai-k. bh. v. p. v. n. v. 

p. V. (31.) ^^00 vas^-vasam p. niggaipthassa ya^ gahavai-kulam 

pimdavaya-padiyae^ anupavitthassa nigijjhiya* 2 vutthi-kae nivaijja*, 
kappai se ahe S,ramamsi vsi., ahe uvassayamsi va, ahe viyada^- 
gihamsi v&, ahe rukkha-mulamsi va uvagacchittae. (32.) tattha se 
puwagamanenam puwftutte caulodane pacchautte bhilimga^-stive*, 
kappai^ se Caulodane padigahittae'®, no se kappai bhiliraga^- 
stive* padigsLhittae. (33.) tattha se puwagamanenam puvvautte 

26. 1) see 26«. 2) me" A. 3) iva B. 4) du^ BEM. 

27. 1) othaasa C. 2) not in CH, 2 AM. 3) ni^ H, ^iaO BE. 4) e" AS, 
ie C. 5) GHM add pupa. 6) down to ege not in A. 7) CH add sattagha- 
ramtaram. 8) ni" C, ^ia" EM. 9) ^iao BEM. 

28 and 29. 1) y only after flr, d in BEM. 2) me*' A. 3) down to nivaejja 
not in A. 4) o^jlL BEM. 6) bhu^ BEHM. 6) ayO A. 7) AC om. 8) «peho 
A, parivitta H. 9) °ejjk A. 10) nn A. 11) ^imsu A. 12) ^a,ik E, ^'si A. 
13) no A. 14) parifto AE, Ov\jjai B.' 

30. 1) oia® EM. 2) keci M. 

31—35. 1) see 28^ 2) ^assa B. 3) not in BEM, M adds niggamthi va. 
4) niggo CEM, ^jjiya A, ^ia EM. 6) o^js^ A. 6) via" E. 7) bhilamgu A, 
bhilamga E. 8) sflc© B, rflve C. 9) "ati CH. 10) ^ettae A. 

90 KaipaMra. 34—40. 

bhilimga^-sdve^ paccb&utte citnlodane, kappai se bhilimga^ - sdve 
padig&hittae , no se^^ kappai c&ulodane padigahittae. (34.) t^ttha 
86 pavy$gamai^e](iam do vi paTV&utt&im yattamti^^, kappamti se 
do yi padigahittae. ^^ttha se puw^gamaneiiara do vi pacch^- 
attaim, no se^^ kappamti do yi padigahittae. je se tattha puw^- 
gamanenam paw&atte, se kappai^ pa4ig&hittae ; je* se tattha 
puvvA^gama^enam pacch^utte, no se kappai padigahittae. (35.) 
vas4-vasaiii p. nigganithassa^ g^&vai-kulam pim^av&ya-padiysle* 
pavitthassa' nigijjhiya* 2 vut^hi-kae nivaijja^, kappai se ahe 
aramamsi va ^ahe uyassayamsi y^, ahe yiyada-gihamsi ya, ahe 
rukkha-mi^msi Yk uy&gacchittae , no se kappai puyya-gahienam 
bhatta-panenam^ yelaip ny&yaiiayittae^; kappai se puyvsim® eya 
yiyadagam*® bhocc^^* pacchS.^^ padiggahagam*^ samlihiya^ 2 sam- 
pamajjiya^ 2 eg^yayain** bham^agam kattn sftyasese stirie**, jen 
eya uyassae, ten eya uyagacchittae, no se kappai tarn rayanim 
tatth' eya uyayanslyittae^^ (36.) y^s&-y&sai{i p. niggaipthassa gahayai- 
kulam pimday4ya-padiy4e^ aiaupayitthassa nigijjhiya* 2 yutthi-k&e 
niyaijja, kappai se ahe aramamsi ysL jdva}-'^ uyagacchittae. (37.) 
tattha no kappai egassa^ niggainthassa eg&e^ niggainthie egayao^ 
cit^hittae; tattha no kappai egassa niggaipthassa dunha* ya^ 
niggamthi^am egayao^ cit^hittae; tattha no kappai dunham^ niggaip- 
thanam eg^e^ niggamthie egayao^ citthittae; tattha no kappai 
donham^ niggamthH^ain dunha^ ya niggamthinam^ egayao^ citthittae. 
atthi ya* ittha kei pamcame®, khuddae y4 khuddiya**^ yH, annesim 
ya samloe sa-padiduy&re , eya nham" kappai ^^ egayao** citthittae. 
(38.) y^a-yjisam p. niggamthassa^ g&hsLyai-knlam pimday^ya-padiyae* 
anupayitthassa nigijjhiya* 2 yutthi-kae niyaijj&*, kappai se ahe 
aramaipsi ya jdva uyagacchittae. tattha no kappai egassa niggam- 
thassa* egae agarie* egayao"' citthittae; eyam cau-bhamgo. atthi 
ya® ittha kei pamcame^, there yS. theriya* y^, annesim^® ya, samloe 
sa-pa4iduyare , evam^^ kappai egayao*^ citthittae. ^^eyain c*eva 
niggamthie agarassa ya bhaiiiyayyaiji^*. (39.) XIH. 

vasa-vasam p. no kappai niggamthaitta va niggaipthijga ya 
apannnaenam^ aparinnayassa* atthae asaiiam ya, ^aqiain ya, khaimaip 

31—35. 11) AE om. 12) not in CH. 13) dqwn to je so not in BEM. 

36 and 37. 1) A adds va. 2) see 28*. 3) anupa" C. 4) nigg« BCEM, 
see*. 6) oejja A. 6) jftva uvftgacchittae M. 7) B adds tarn. 8) nv&in" ABCEH. 
9) oagam E. 10) via** EB. 11) bhu^ BEM. 12) piccft BE. 13) ^Oiam B. 
14) egao BM, egaya E. 15) siire M. 16) vcvkixf BE. 17) full phrase C. 

38. 1) A adds ya. 2) egao BCM. 3) CEHM om. 4) donha ya A, Hm 
CEHM. 5) egao CEM. 6) ^am BE, om. ya. 7) ^na ya BE. 8) not in AB, a 
EM, y&imtha kei kvacit S. 9) "mae A. 10) \k BEM. 11) nbam AS. 
12) B adds se. 13) egao HM. 

39. 1) A adds ya. 2) see 28*. 3) nigg® BCM. 4) ^'ejja A. 5) AM add 
ya. 6) A adds ya, E a. 7) egau M, egaya H. 8) a EM, nam B. 9) ®mae 
ACEH. 10) nn A. 11) evanham B. 12) egao CHM. 13) the rest is wanting 
in ACH. 14) <»ia" E. 

40 and 41. 1) Onnattenam A. 2) ^nnattassa A. 8) Mss: 4 j&va i|p,dig&hittAe. 

40—45. Sdmdcdrt. , 91 

va, saimam va padigabittae. (40.) se kim &hu bhaipte? icch§,-paro 
aparinnae* bhumjijj^^, iccha-paro na bhumjijja*. (41.) XIV. 

Y&sa-vasain p. no kappai niggamthana y£i niggamthina v^ 
uda'-uUeiia va sa-siniddbena va kS,enam asanam v& 4* abarittae (42.) 
se kim ^bn bbamte? satta sinebA-yayan^ pannatta^ tani jab^: pani, 
pani-leha, naba, naba^-sib^, bbamubgl, abar-ottb&*, uttar'-ottb^*. 
aha pn^a evam j&^ijj&r vigaodae*^ se^ kae, cbinna-sinebe; evam se 
kappai asanam vsi. 4 abarittae. (43.) XV. 

vasa-v^sam p. iba kbalu niggainthana va niggamthina V£l 
imaim a^tba sabum§.i]|i, jaim cbanmattbenam niggamtbena vk 
niggamtbie^ va abbikkbaiiam 2 j^niyawMm* pS,* padi- 
lehiyawainfi^ bbavamti, tarn jaba: pana-subumam', panaga-suhumam^, 
biya*-subumam^, hariya*-subumam*, puppha-submnam', amda- 
suhumam®, lena-snbumam^, sineba-subumam*. se kim tain p&na- 
suhnme? pana-subume pamca-vihe pannatte*, tarn jab^: kinbe, 
nile, lobie, h§,lidde, sukkile. attbi kumthtl anuddbari namam^, j^ 
thiySi® acalamaiiS. cbanmattbanam niggamthana v& 2 no cakkbu- 
phasam^ bawam ^gaocbai*, ®j§, attbiy4 calam&na chanmattbanam 
cakkhu-pbasam bawam d.gacchai; j^ chaumattbenam niggamtbena 
yh niggamtbie^® v& abbikkbanam 2 janiyawa^^ p^siyawa^* padi- 
lehiyawa^^ bhavai^*. se tarn pana-subume^. (44.) se kiin tain 
panaga-subume^ ? *panaga-subume pamca-vihe pannatte': kinbe* 
jdva^ sukkile*. attbi panaga-suhume tad-dawa^-sam^na-vannae® 
namam pannatte*, je® chaumattbenam niggamtbena v& 2 jdva 
padilebiyawe** bhavai^*. se tam panaga-suhume. se kim tarn 
biya^^-subume? *biya-suhume pamca-vihe pannatte^; tam jabS,: 
kiiihe*y<^ya* sukkile**. attbi biya^^-subume kaniya**-samana-vannae 
namam pannatte*, je* cbaumattheiiam niggamtbena va 2 jdva 
padilehiyawe** bhavai. se tam biya^^-subume. se kim tam bariya^*- 
snhume ? *bariya-suhume pamca-vihe pannatte*. kinbe jdvd sukkile ^* 
atthi hariya^^-suhume pudbavi-sam^na-vannae n&mam pannatte', 
je^ niggamtbena vft 2 jd^a^ padilehiyawe** bhavai. se tam 
hariya^^-subume. se kim tam puppba-suhume ? ^uppba-suhume 
pamca-vibe pannatte*, tam jabS.: kinbe* jdva sukkile®. attbi puppa- 
subume rukkba^^-samana-vannae^ namam pannatte*, je^ chauma- 
ttbenam niggamtbena v4 2 jdva padilebiyawe^^ bhavai. se tam 

40 and 41. 4) apadhmate A. 5) ^e^k A. 

42 and 43. 1) fully repeated in B. 2) not in AB, nn C. 3) nnaha A. 
4) uttha BEM. 6) ^oyae CH. 6) me EM. 

44. 1) °th!na BCH, 2 M. 2) "ia® E. 3) «ha« M, Mss. write always Osuhiimo 
2 pamca'>. 4) nn A. 5) M adds samnppana. 6) see 28^ 7) p&® H. 8) <»ainti 
M. 9) dowti to'ligacchai only in CH. 10) «ina CH. 11) ^ia® EM. 12) Oamti CH. 

45. 1) suhame M. 2) Mss. 2. 3) nn A. S. 4) nh BC. 5) some Mss. 
have the ftdl phrase. 6) ^lle CM. 7) dava BEH. 8) vanne AB. 9) jam A. 
10) •ia® BE. 11) «amti CH. 12) see 28«. 13) «lle CHM. 14) <Ha E. 15) "lie 
CEHM. 16) rukkhena A. 

92 KalpasiUra. 45—51. 

puppha-suhume. se Mqi tai{i aifi^a-suhaine ? 'aip4a-suhume pamca- 
vihe pannatte': ^'uddai{is'-am4e, ukkaliy'^^-am^je pipiliy'^^-aip4o 
haliy*^^-ai|i<j6> hallohaliy'^'-aiji^e, je niggaqiiheQa va 2 jdua padi- 
lebiyavve^^ bhavai. se taqi aip^^'S^^i^o* se kiifi taqi le^a- 
suhume ? ^leQa-suhume pai{ica-vilie pannatte^. tarn jah4: uttiiiiga- 
le^e, bhiipgu-le^e, njjue^^ ts^a-mtilae, sajpbukk&vatte n&main pam- 
came, je^ niggaiptheQa y4 2 jdva padilebiyawe^^ bbavai. se tain 
lena-suhume. se kim taip si^eba-suhume ? 'siQeba-subume pamca- 
yibe pannatte', tarn jab&: ussa^^, himae, mabiya^^, karae, baratanue, 
je niggamtbena va 2 jdva pa4ilebiyaTve^^ bbavai. se tarn si^eba- 
suhume. (45.) XVI. 

vdisll-yasaip pajjosavie^ bbikkbti ya^ iccbijja gabavai-kulain bb. 
V. p. V. n. V. p. v., no se kappai aQ^puccbitt^ ayariyam^ va, nva- 
jjbayani Yk, tberam^, pavattiiji, gaQixn, ganabaraip, ga^^vaccbeyayam^, 
jam v^ purao-k4um^ vibarai; kappai se apuccbiuip.^ Ikyariyam' va 
jdva jaqi v^ purao^ksium vibarai: 4ccbami ^aip tubbbebiip abbba- 
nnnnae* sam&iae gabavai-k. bb. v. p. v. n. v. p. v.*; te ya^ se 
viyarejja^®, evaiji se kappai g4b4vai-k. bb. v. p. v. n. v. p. v.; te 
ya* se no viyarejja^^, evaip se no kappai gabavai-k. bb. v. p. v. 
n. V. p. V. se kim abu bbaipte? ftyariya^^ paccavayam jd.namti. (46.) 
evain vibara-bbtimim v«i, viyara^^-bbdmiip v&, annana^^ va jam 
kiipci^^ paoya^am**, evain gslm^Qugamam dAijjattae^*. (47.) vasa- 
vasai{i p. bbikkbti ya* iccbijjsi annayarii{i^ vigaiin ^b&rittae^ no se 
kappai an&puccbitta &yariyam* vtl jdva gan|vaccbeyayain* va, jam 
va purao-kaum vibarai; kappai se^ apuccbitta ^aqi, tafn c^eva'^: 
^ccbami 9am, bbaipte I tubbbebiip &bbbanunnae^ sam&ne annayarim^ 
vigaiin abarittae**, taqi jaba: evaiyam* vfii evaikbutto*® va. te ya^* 
se viyarejja^^, evaiji se kappai annayariip vigaiiii «ib&rittae^; te ya*^ 
se no viyarejja^^ evaip se no kappai annayariip vigaii|i ab&rittae. 
se kim aba bbamte ? ayariya paccavlkyaip janamti. (48.) vasa-vasam 
p. bhikkbd ya^ icchijj& annayarim^ teiccbim^ au^tittae, tarn c^eva 
savvarn bhdniyawam. (49.) v4sa-v&sam p. bbikkbti ya^ iccbijj4 
annayaram^ oralaip*'^ tavo-kammaip uvasampajjitta 9am vibarittae, 
tarn deva savvam bhdniyavvavn^, (50.) vasa-v^saip p. bbikkbti ya^ 

45. 17) A: adayamde, ukkaliyamde, uddanisamde, pipiliyamde , hallohaliy- 
amde. 18) lyjae M. S. 19) osH S. 

46 and 47. 1) ABCH abbreviated. 2) CEHMom. 3) <^iam £. 4) B adds va. 
5) oeao E, Oeiyam B. 6) okfto B, k&om C. 7) 4ttfi. H. 8) anu" A, nn ACM. 
9) a BE. 10) via« BE, »iij& BEM. 11) see 25«. 12) nn A. 13) kimpi B, 
kimbi H. 14) "ittae BEM, S. 

48. 1) not in CEHM. 2) nn A. 3) *>ettae A. 4) see 28^ 5) ^eyam 
ACH, see^, not in M. 6) not in H. 7) ayariam jftva ah&rittae BM. 8) nn 
CM. 9) nn M. 10) evam tikkhutto ACH. 11) a BE. 12) viaruja BE. 
13) oia BE. 

49—51. 1) a B, not in CEHM. 2) ^raip H. 3) oiam BM, teg® E, ^am 
CE. 4) ^ligam BE. 5) u<> IIM., BEM add kalUnam sivam dhannam mam- 
gallam sassiriyam mahanubhavam. 6) BCE om. 7) CEHM om. 

51—56. Sdmdcdri. 93 

icchijjd. apacchima - mlran' - amtiya^-saipleha^^-jlisanlL-jlisie bhatta- 
p4na-padiy^kkhie p§.ovagae^ k&laip anayakamkhamlLne viharittae va, 
nikkhamittae yk, pavisittae y&, asanam 4 ^h&rittae^^ Y£i, Ticc3.ram 
va p^savanain y& paritth^Tittae, sajjMyam y& karittae^^, dhamma- 
jagariyam** v& j&garittae, no se kappai a^&pucchitta; tam c'eva, 

(51.) xvn. 

v&s&-v&saip p. bhikkhA ya^ iccbijj& vatthaiji v& padiggaham v& 
kambalam v& p&ya-pumchanani^ v& annayaram' y& uvahim §,yavittae* 
vS. payavittae y&, no se kappai ^egam y& a^egam yS. apadinnayitta 
gahd.yai-kulaip bh. y. p. y. n. y. p. y., asanam y& ^harittae®, babiy&' 
**yiy^a-bhtimim® ya, yih&ra-bhtlmiin* y^, sajjh&yam y& karittae, 
ka-ussaggam ya tbanam y& th§,ittae.' atthi ya^'^ ittha kei^^ ah&^*- 
sannihie ege^* y& anega ya, kappai se eyam yadittae^*: *imam ta, 
ajjo ! mnhtittagam j&n&bi^^ j&ya t&ya^^ aham g&b&yai-kulam Java 
ki'-ussagain wk thanam yd. tbS.ittae/ se ya^^ se padisunijja, eyam 
se kappai g&bliyai-kulain, tam c*eva\ se ya^^ se no^^ padisunijjll, 
eyam se no kappai gabayai-kulaip jdva kli'-ussagga]|i ya tba^aqi 
va tbMttae. (52.) XVm. 

yas^-yS.sam p. no^ kappai niggaiptb&Qa y^ niggaQithiQa y4 
anabbiggahiya^-sejjlsanieigiam^bottae^, siyanameyam: a^abbiggahiya^- 
sejjd.saniyassa^ a^ucca-kuiyassa^ anattb4-bai|idbissa^ amiy^aniyassa^ 
anatayiyassa^ asamiyassa^ abbikkhanam 2 apadilebana^^-silassa 
apamajjai^a^'-sUassa tab4 tabsi. ^giaiji samjame dur^rabae bbayai. (53.) 
anayanam*^ eyaiji^*: abbiggabiya*-sejjasaniyassa* ucc& - kuiyassa' 
a^tblb - baipdbissa^ miyftsa^iyassa^ ^.yayiyassa^ samiyassa^^ abbi- 
kkbanain 2 pa4ilebana-silassa pamajjaQa-silassa tab& 2 Qam sanijame 
su4rabae»5 bbayai, (54.) XIX. 

ysts^-y^sai)! p. kappai niggaiptbai^a y& niggamtbina y^ tao 
uccara-pasavai^a-bbtimio padilebittae^; na tab& bemamta-gimbasu^ 
jab& iiam y& se kim abu bbamte? y^sasu itiaip osaia^aiii' 
pan§. ya ta^^ ya biya* ya ^ajjaga ya ^bariya^i® ya^ bbavainti. 
(55.) XX. 

y^s&-y^sam p. niggamtb^a y4 niggamtbina ya tao mattagaiipi 

49—51* 8) see 10*. 9) p&u" BE, p&ugaeC, evam uvagae E. 10) ^'ettae A. 
11) "ettae C. 12) <iam E. 

52. 1) a B, CEHM om. 2) pucch® HM, 4nam M. S) Mm AC. 4) "ettae 
A. 5) down to gah&« not in ACH. 6) ^attae C. 7) see 10*. 8) not in BM, 
E after vih® vft, see'. 9) Omi A. 10) yMttha CH. 11) ke CH, abhisa- 
mannHgae (nt?) added in AM. 12) khk^ A. 13) ego A. 14) valttae BEM. 
15) onehi M, viyan^ CH. 16) not in C. 17) a BE, se ya not in M. 18) a 
BE. 19) nuo A. 

53 and 54. 1) B adds se. 2) see 10*. 3) si** Mss. "iyftnam AB. 4) hu^ BEM. 
5) see 28'. 6) m« BEM, see**. 7) kCl« A, see*. 8) 4yassa CH, ^iassa M. 
9) anJly&o CH, see* 10) app^ B. 11) app^ EH. 12) an&d" AB. 13) earn M. 
14) <^° E, A om. the three preceding words and adds j&va. 15) snha° CH, M 
before sam®. 

55. i) "ettae A, ^attae C. 2) ^esu C. 3) nn BEMS. 4) bi& EM, biyftni 
CH, om. ya. 6) pauft ya taii& ya kvctcit S. 6) see 28 ^ 

94 KalpasiUra. .56—62. 

gi^hittae*, taip jah&: ucc&ra-mattae, p&sayaQa-mattae, khela-mattae. 
(56.) XXI. 

vas^-v^saip p. no kappai niggamthaqia va niggamthijf^a va 
parai{i pajjosavaii4o go-loma-ppamana^-initta^ vi kesa taip raya^iin 
uvayanavittae^, ^'ei^aip khura-muipde^a va lukka-siraena va hoya- 
wam* siya*; pakkhiy^^ &rovana, masie khura-murade, addha-masie 
kattari - muipcjle , cham-m^sie loe, samvaccharie v&^ thera-kappe'. 

(57.) xxn. 

vlLs4-ySdsai{i p. no kappai niggaipthai^a V£i niggaQitlu^a y& 
param pajjosavaniio ahigaranam vaittae^; je nam niggamtlio^ va 2 
paraip pajjosavaQao ahigaranaip vayai', se Qaip: 'akappe^arn, ajjo! 
vayasi' *ti* vattawe siya^ je ^aap niggaiptho^ vst 2 paraip pajjo- 
savaij&o ahigaranaip vayai^, se naip nijjtibiyawe^ siyA.^. (58.) XXIII. 

v^s^-vasam p. iha khalu niggamiJiaQa v4 niggaifitbtna y& 
ajj* eva kakkha4e kadue viggahe* samuppajjijja^, sehe raii;^yam' 

khamijj&, r&iittie^ vi seham kli4mijj&'. ^^00 khamiyawai)!*, kham&- 
viyawaip*, uvasamiyawam* , uvasam&viyavvam*, sammui^-sarnpu- 
cchana-bahulena hoyawaiji': jo uvasamai, tassa atthi ar4han&; jo® 
na uvasamai, tassa n atthi 4r4han&, tamh& appan4 c'eva uvasamiya- 
wam*. se kim khn bhamte? uvasama-s&ram kbu s&mannam. 
(59.) XXIV. 

v&sa-v§.sain p. kappai niggamtblna v& niggamtblna v4 tao^ 
uvassayft^ ginbittae*; tarn* veuwiyft* padileha s&ijjiy&* pama- 
' ijaiia'. (60.) XXV. 

vasa-v&sam p. kappai nigganitb&Qa v& niggaiptbina v& annayarim 
disiipt^ v^ a^udisiip^ vft avagijjbiya* 2 bbatta-p&i?arn gavesittae*. 
se kim Ikbu bbamte? osannam^ samaniL bbagavamto v^ssisn tava- 
sampauttsl bhavamti. tavasst dubbale* kilamte muccbijja v& pa- 
va^ijja* v^, t&m eva disim* va a^udisim vft sama^fi. bbagavamto 
padij&garamti. (61.) XXVI. 

v4s&-v4sam p. kappai niggaintb&na v^ niggamtblna v& j&va 
cattari paipca joyaia&im* gamtuipi padiniyattae^, amtara vi ya* se 
kappai vattbae, no se kappai tam rayanim tattb'eva Tiv&yan^vittae*. 

(62.) xxvn. 

56. 1) nh BEM, gihi^ H, ^attae HE. 

57. 1) p&o A. 2) me" A. 3) uviinP ABE. 4) hoa« BE, hoi** .A, hova- 
Yvam H. 5) °ik BE. 6) not in AB. 7) A adds therlLnaqi ukkosena cbamm&site, 
tarunftnam caum^ite loo. 

58. i) vado CH. 2) o|lna CM. 3) ^ati CH. 4) «i A. 6) see 25» 

59. 1) VTiggO BCEH. 2) "^a C. 3) rayan* B, see*. 4) see 25*. 5) «vea« 
E, see", <^amiyavvam A. 6) sumai CH, sammam A. 7) hoafi BE, hoi" A. 8) M 
inserts u. 

60. 1) BCH om. 2) ^ggatan H, Oggfttau C, Ogga ES, «yato A. 3) nh M. 
4) BC add jahA. 6) ^iA E, veutt® A S. fcvacit, 6) »ilL E, t^jjftiyA A. 7) padi- 
leh& S kviicit. 

61. 1) osam A. 2) avi^ B, "ia E. 3) uginhittae C, ginhittae H. 4) abhi- 
kkhanam A. 5) davvile A. 6) pad^)a A, pavs^^ja B. 

62.* 1) joao E. 2) padiyo A, nia« E. 8) a M. 4) uv&inO ABE. 

63—64. Sdmdcdrt. 95 

icc'eyam* samvacchariyaiji* thera-kappaip ah&-suttam ah&- 
kappaip aha-maggam ah^-taccam sammam kaena pMsitt^ palitt4 
sobhitt^ tiritta kittitt& araliitt& kake^ anupMitta, atthegaiya^ 
samana^ niggaipth^ te^' eva bhava-ggahaiaenain sijjhamti bujjhamti 
muccamti pariniwaimti* sawa-dukkh4nam^ amtam karemti', atthe- 
gaiy& doccenam* bhava-ggaba^e^am sijjbamti jdva^ sawa-dukkba- 
nam^ amtam karemti^, atthegaiy^ taccenam bbava-ggabanei^ain jdva 
amtaip karemti', ^^satt'-attbabbava-ggabaiiMin^^n'aikkamamti. (63.) 

teqiam kMe^aip tenam samaenam samara bbagavam Mabavire 
Bayagibe nagare^ guigasilae cele^ babtliaam samananam babtij^am 
samai^inaip babtbjiam savayai^am babtinam. saviy^nam babiii^am de- 
y^Qai}! babtiQam devtQam^ majjba-gae ceva evam aikkbai, evam 
bh^sai, evam pag^avei*, evam pardvei, pajjosava^a-kappaip namam* 
ajjbayanam sa-attbam sa-beuyaip sa-karai^aip sa-suttam sa-attbam 
sa-ubbayam sa-v^garaiaam bbujjo bbujjo uvadamsei. tti bemi. (64.) 

pajjosava5La-kappo* samatto^. 

63. 1) earn B, elyam C, eiam E, aiam M. 2) see 26^. 3) knko M. 4) not 
in A. 5) «&yamti A. 6) <»ain A. 7) Hmii B, ^amti CE. 8) da® BEM. 9) fully 
repeated in BE. 10) satta B. 11) B adds pima. 

64. 1) nay^ CH. 2) ceie CM. 3) samanuyilsurlLe paris&e majjhagae iti 
pdphas S. 4) nn BE. 5) A adds atthamam. 6) CHM add das^-suyakkham- 
dhassa atthamam i^hayanam, A after sam®. 7) ®ttam CHM. 


A has the following passage instead of Jinacaritra 33 — 46. 

tae 9am s^ Tisaia khattiy^ni ikkam ca naip maham pamdaram 
dhavalam seyam samkhaula-vimala-dadhi-ghana-go-khira-pheiia-raya- 
nikara-payasani thira-lattha-pauttha-pivara-susilittta-visittha-tikkha- 
d^dM-vidambiya-inuliam rattoppala-patta-pauma-niU&liy'-agga-jihaiii 
vat^a-pacjipmina-pasattha-niddha - mahu-guliya - pimgal' - akkham padi- 
punna-viula-sujaya-khamdhaiii nimmala-vara-kesara-dharain sosiya- 
sunimmiya-suj^ya-apphodiya-lamgdlam somam somftkaram lilayamtam 
jambhayamtam gagaitia-talao uvayamSjt^aiji sihaip abhimuham muhe 
pavisam&^am p&sitt& naip pa(}ibuddh«i. (1.) ekkaip ca ^am maham 
pamdaram dhavalam seyaiji saqikhaula - vimala - samiikasam vatta- 
padipunna - kannam pasattha - niddha - mahu - guliya - piingal' - akkham 
abbhuggaya-malliy^-dhavala-daipLtaiji kaipcai;^a-kosi-pavittlJ^-damtam 
lin&miya - c&va - ruila - saijivilliy* - agga - soin^am allina - pamS-^a-jutta- 
puccham seyam cauddamtam hatthi-rayanam sumiije pasitta nam 
pa^ibuddhS.. (2.) ekkaiji ca nam mahaip pamijuram dhavalain seyam 
samkhaula - vinla - sannik^sam vatta - padipunna - kamtham velliya- 
kakka4' -.acchaiji visam* - unnaya - vasaii' - ottham cala - cavala - pina- 
kakuham aUtgia-pamslna-jutta-puccham seyam dhavalam vasaham 
sumi](ie p&sittd^ nam pa^ibuddhd.. (3.) ekkam ca ^giain mahain siriy|- 
bhiseyaqi sumine p^sitt^ ^aip pa4ibaddha. (4.) ekkaip ca nam 
maham malla-damam viviha-kusumovasohiyam p§,sitt4 ^ain padi- 
buddha. (5.) ekkaip ca nam caipdima-stirimaganaip (?) ubhao p&se 
uggayam suvine pasitt& itiaip padibuddha. (6 and 7.) ekkam ca igam 
mahaip mah'-imda - jjhayam aneka - ku^abhi - sahassa - parimain4iy$' 
bhirsimam suvine plsittd. ^am padibuddha. (8.) ekkam ca laaip. maham 
mah'-iinda-kombhain vara-kamala-paitth&naip surahi-vara-v&ri-punnam 
paum*-uppala*-pihS.]ttam aviddha-kamtha-gunam jdva pa^ibuddhl. 
(9.) ekkaip ca laam mahaip pauma-saraip bah'-uppala-kumuya-nali^a- 
sayavatta-sahassavatta-kesara-phullovaciyaiii sumiiie pfi,sitta nam 
padibuddh&. (10.) ekkam ca ^am s&garam vici-taramga-ummi-paurain 
sumine p§.sitt& itjam pa^ibuddh^. (11.) ekkam ca laarn mahain 
vimsLnam diwam tudiya-sadda-sampa^addiyam sumine pasitta nain 
padibuddhli. (12.) ekkam- ca igiam mahaip rayai^'-uccayam sawa- 
rayaiiamayam sumine pasittfi. ^am padibuddha. (13.) ekkam ca nam 
mahamjalana-sihimniddhtimaipsuminie pasitta naip padibuddha. (14.) 

*) Ms. paumappala. 


Abhandl. d. DMG. VU. 1. 

I. Jin acar lira. 

1) paryushan^kalpasya ca "dau keshucid adar9eshu mangala- 
rtham paiicanamaskaro d|i9yate (Samdehavishaushadhi). This ma- 
ngala is found in a good many Jaina works besides the Ealpa- 

atra ca adhyayane trayain vfi.cyam: jinanam caritfiini, sthavirS,- 
vali, paryushanS,samS.cS,ri. S. 

Stitras 1 and 2 down to : cue ^mi Ui jdnai are copied almost 
literally, from the Acar^ngastitra. 

pamcahatthuttare, I take this word to be a madhyamapadalopi 
bahuvrihi compound: paiica kaly^iiakani uttaraphalguny^qi yasya sa. 

anatnte ityadi: anantam anantarthavishayaty^t; anuttaram 
sarvottamatvat ; nirvyagh^tam katakuty&dibhir apratihatatvfiit ; 
niravaraiiam kshayikatv&t; kritsnam sakal&rthagr&hakatv&t ; prati- 
ptirnam sakalasv^m9asahitatv£lt paurnamaslcandramandalaYat; kevtila- 
varandnadainsane iti, kevalam asahayam ata eva varam jfilmam 
dar9anam ca, tatah pr4kpadabhy4m karmadh^rayafi. tatra jganam 
vi9eshavabodhardpam dar9anam s&m^nyayabodhartlpam. S. 

2) The year of the Jainas is divided into the old triple 
seasons, griahma^ varaha and hemarUay each of which contains 
four, lunar months. The year commenced on Caitra su. di. 1 , as 
is proved by § 208. 

mahavijaye *tyS.di mah&n vijayo yatra tathavidham ca tat 
pushpottaram ca pushpottarasainjiiakaiji ca tad eva pravareshu 
9reshtheshu pundarikam vim^&n^m madhye uttamatv&t. S. (see 
Colebrooke Misc. Essays 11 199). fi.yur dev&yushkam, bhavo deva- 
gatih, sthitir aharo vaikriya9arire ^vasthdinam, tesham kshayena. S. 

3) cayamdne na jdnai. the Acar&ngastitra adds: suhwme 
nam se kdle pannatie. Only Tirthamkaras and Gods know about 
their ^fall*. There is apparently a contradiction in the words 
iinndna and wa jdnai which the commentators have not remarked. 

suttajdgara tti suptajagardi n4 'tisupt& n& 'tijagrati, ata evsi. 
"ha uhiramdni 2 varaip varam ishan nidr^ip gacchantl 8. 

The sandhi rules are frequently neglected in the commentaries. I have not 
changed their orthography except as regards the anusvara which stands for all 
nasals before consonants and for m at the end of a sentence, and the doubling 
of consonants before r. 


100 Kaipcufikra. 

4) This gathel is taken from the Ava9yakastitra (H 276). 
The metre is Capal^ or that modification of Ary& the first and 
the third pddas of which consist of three feet and the fi^rst 
syllable of the fourth foot. 

vimdnabhavana. yo devaloklid avatarati, tanm^td. vimanam 
pa9yati; yas tu narakd.d udvptyo 'tpadyate, tanmS.ta bhavanam^, iti 
catiirda9ai vai *te svapna vim^abhavanayor ekataradar9an£id iti. S. 

5) cittamdnamdiyd. makara^ prakritatvat dnamdtyd 

namdiya tti pathe tu k Ishan sukhasaumyatHdibhavaih , nandita 
samriddhim upagata, tata9 ca nandita sampddhataratam upagata. S. 

9irasyi.vartta §.varttanam pr&dakshinyena paribhramanam yasya 
sa 9irasyS.varttas tarn. 9iras^ 'praptam ity anye. S. — The former 
explanation is not a probable one, because the Pr&k^it equivalent of 
Qirasydvartta would most likely be sirassdvatta y a form never 
met with. It is true that aawnianasyita may become either somartcz' 
ssiya or somanastya; but there is no form of sirasdvatta with 
two s. The second explanation siraad vatta = qirasd ^prdpta 

is also very doubtful, because the change of If in cj is anoma- 
lous. There is only one instance of this phonetic change, viz. 
vahutta = prabhtUa Hem. I. 233. Dr. Ed. Miiller proposes an- 
other one by explaining va^tfnsaya as an equivalent of pratigrat/a 
(BeitrUge zur Grammatik des Jainaprakpt p. 15). The Jainas explain 
it by avatamsaka. That they are right, is proved not only by the 
existence of the form vadimsaga, but also by its original meaning 
which it seems to have in § 51, whence originated the secon- 
dary meaning ^splendid mansion. I think vatta is the equivalent 
of vydpta. 

piva is according to Vararuci X 4 a Pai9^i word, but 
according to Hemacandra 11 182, it is also found in MSrhaLr^shtri. 
It is an enclitic, and, as in the enclitics pi (= apt) and ca, its 
initial letter depends on the nature of the final letter of the 
preceding word. When an anusvara precedes, the enclitics in 
question are to be written piva, pi, ca^ witness: hayambuyam 
piva, pattam piva 118, tarn pi, tarn ca (chac-oa) etc. But after 
a vowel they take the forms viva, vi, ya (or a in those Mss. 
which exhibit the ya^rvM only after a, d)) witness: Jino viva, 
138, rakkJiae viva 61 v.l.; se vi; ae ya (or se a) etc. The 
reason of this phonetic rule is obvious. For the encUtics 
were considered as making part of, and not as being separate 
from, the word to which they are appended. The enclitics ca and 
vd sometimes cause the eHsion of a preceding anusvara, e. g. 
devehi ya deuiki ya; niggamthdna vd niggamthtna vd. — It 
need hardly be remarked that piva is composed of the two 
particles pi = api and va == iva. 

6) devdnuppiya tti, devanam priya, athava devan apy anurdpam 
prinati 'ti devanupriyas tasya sambodhanam. S. 

Notes I. JifMcaritra, 101 

8) ihaip tadarthapary^ocanalakshaQam bnddhih samprata- 

dar^ini, vijnanain p]i^ryapararthavibhsi.yakam atitan^gatavishayam. S. 
I believe ihd not to be a tatsama but the derivate from tkshd. 

9) lakshanani svastikacakradini vyafijan&ni masbatilak&dini. 

S mdna means volume; unmdna, weight; pramdna, length. 

The. normal measures of the human body are given in the follo- 
wing gatha, quoted in the Samdehavishaushadhi: 

jcda-donam addka-dhdram 
sa-muhdi samiisio u jo navao \ 
^vihank hhalu laJdchanam neyam |{ . 

^A drona of water, a half dhdra, and who has the length of 
nine times the length of his own head; that is to be known as 
the threefold definition of mdna, unmdna, and pramdna*'. 

The volume is found in the following way: jalasya 'tibhyite 
kun4e pramatavyapurushe nive9ite yaj jalam ni^^sarati tad yadi 
dronamanaip syat tada sa purusho manaprapta ucyate. S. The 
human head measures, according to S., 12 angulas, the whole 
body 108, but that of a Tirthamkara, 120 angtdas, for his tufhnisha 
takes up 12 angukta more. 

mrmdyaparifnayamiUa Ui vijnatani vijnanam parinatamatram 
yasya sa tatha, kvacid vinnaya-parinaya-miUa tti pathas, tatra vijiia 
eva vijnaka^ sa ca 'saa parinatam4tra9 ca buddhy^dipari^^mav^n 
eva vijnakaparinatamatra^ ; iha matra^abdo buddhy^dipari^dmasyS. 
'bhinavatvakhyapanaparah. — Regarding the old enumeration of 
the sciences compare Weber, Fragment der Bhagavati 11 246. 

One would expect athawanavetidnam itihdsapamcamdnam, 

£^ • «7 * * Mr * • * 

In Prakrit the case-affixes are occasionally dropped, f. i. in § 4, 
ujjalanaga in § 14, before aaddhim § 61 etc. 

saipkhyane samkalitavyavakalitlidiganitaskandhe suparinishthita 
iti yoga\i, kvacit samkhdne ity anantarain sikkhdne iti dp^yate, 
tatra 9iksham anati pratipadayati 9iksha9am, 4c^ropade9a94stram 

mru^ tti' padabhanjane na 9abdaniruktipratipadake ; joisdm 

ayane tti: aya-vaya-damdaka-dhatulb (!) sarve gatyartha jnS.n&rth& 
iti, jyotish^ip grahadinam ayane jnane jyoti^9astre ity arthall^. S. 
shash^itantram kapiliya9astram. the 60 paddriiuis are enume- 
rated in S. where the following verses of the Rdjavdrtika, a 
Digambara Agama, are quoted: 

pr^dh^nastitvam ekatvam arthavattvam ath4 nyata | 
par&rthyairi ca tatha nyaikyam. viyogo yoga eva ca || ^. 
9eshavrittir akartptvaip ctQikartha da9a smpit^l^ | 
viparyaya^ pancavidhas tatho *kt4 nava tush^ayat || 
kara^&nam asamarthyam asht;4vim9atidha matam | 
iti shashti]^ padllrth&nam ashtabhi^ saha siddhibhil^ || 

1 3) bhog^rhabhogabhogabhog§.s tSupralq-itatvannapumsakatvam. 

14) compare Ava9yaka IE 332: dlaiya-mdiAx-maudo bhdsura- 
bumdi'p<UamlHi'Vana'nidtd \ samanay^indratulyayapddhyacaranti'ti 

102 KalpaaHtra. 

samanik^ indrasamanayushkd*dibMvah. S. about the lokapalas see 
Weber 1. c. 223 — 226. agramahishyah .... tatha ca "rsham: 
Paumd, 8ivd, Sai, AmjH Amcdd Acchard^ Navamiyd, Rohint, tisrah 
parishado bahyamadhy^bhyantara, jaghanyamadhyamotkrisbtavi^eslia- 
parivarabbtita^ , sapta 'nlkani hasty -a^va-ratha- padati-vrishablia- 
nartaka-gatbaka-jana-rdpa^ sainyani. S. Sihaya ^* akbyanakaprati- 
baddbam ahatam \k 'Tyavaccbinnam yan nii.tyam natakam tatra 
yad gitam ca geyam ca y^ditani tantritalatalatratitani tatra 
tantri vM, tala^la9 ca bastaspbotaravab , tala y& bastaj^, talah 
kamsikab; tudiya tti 9esbattlryani ya9 ca gbanampdango meglia- 
dbvaDimardalo yac ca patapatahav^ditam iti karmadb^rayagarblio 
dyandvas tata9 ca tesb^m yo rayas tena. kyacit punar mahat/a 
'hay a - naffa - giya-vdiya - dhaya - samSdia^aamkhiya'hluLra^ 

dumdvhi'tata-vitata-qhana - jhuaira - tamti - talatdla - tudiya - qJumcL" 
muimga'padu'ppavdiya'ravenam ft dri^yate tatra ahat^ny ayya- 
bat^ni natyagitayadit^ni tatba Sibatebbyo mukbabastadandadibhir 
akutyamd.nebbyab ^ankbadibbyo yo rayas tena mabata yipulena, 
tatra ^ankb^^ pratitab, 9ankbik£i, brasya^ankbd.^ , kbaramukbika 
kabala, poya mabail k^bala, piripiriya kolikapntakayanaddbamuklio 
yadyayi^esba^, panayo bban^apa^abo lagbupat»bo ysl tadanyas tu 
pataba iti, bhambha tti dbakkd., horambha Ui rddbigamya , bbeii 
mabadbakk^y jballarl yalay4k4ro y&dyayi^esbab, diindubbir deva- 
y^dyayi^esba^ ; atbo ' *'ba : tate 'tyadi 
tatani yin^dikani tajjanita^abd^ api tat4b, eyam any ad api pada- 
trayam nayaram, ayam yi9esbas tat^dinam : 

tatam yinS.dikam jneyam, yitatam patabd.dikam | 
gbanam tu k^msyatMeldi yam9didi 9usbiram matam || 
tatba tantri 'tyadi pr4gyat; patun4 daksbapurusbei^a pray^dyata 
iti patuprayaditab, sa ca 'sau gbananipdanga9 ca prakritatyad 
yi9esbanasya paranip&tas tata etesbto rayas tene 'ti yy&kbyeyam. S. 
§§ 15 — 16 are abnost yerbally repeated from tbe beginning 
of tbe Rajapra9niyastitra; tbe only difference is tbat tbere tbey 
refer to Siiryabbadeya. 

15) imam ca nam ti keyalah pariptlrnah sa ca 'sau kalpa^ ca 
karyakaranasamartba iti keyalakalpah, keyala eya ya keyalakalpah 
samagrab, atbay^ pariptirnatasadbarmyat keyalakalpa^i keyalaj&ana- 
sadri9as tarn. S. 

ohi ayadbi is one of tbe fiye diyisions of samyagjndna ^ 
compare Tbe Pandit IX 286 (Saryadar9. Sam.) .... egasddiyam 
ti ekakban4a94takamayam uttarstsangam yaikaksbikam. S. 

16) araiiamtdnam, saryatra prfi.krite caturtby^h sbasbthi. tato 
deyadibbyo *ti9ayaptij&yandan§,dy-arbatyid arbadbbyo namah, bahu- 
yacanam adyaitoccbedad arbadbabutyakbyapan4rtbam namaskartuh 
pbal^ti9ayajfislpanartbam ca. tatba karmd.-'ri-banan^t arihamtdnam, 
karmabijabb^ye bbaye *prarobad aruhamtdnam. iti ps^tbatrayam. S. 

dbarmayaracS-turantacakrayartibbyah. traya^ samudr^ catortbo 

Notes I. Jinacaritra. 103 

himavan ete catv4rah prithivya ant^h, teshu bhavah svlLmitaye 'ti 
caturantah, te ca cakravartinah, dharmeshu varah 9reshtho dharma- 
yarah, tatra vishaye c^ttirantacakravartina iva dharmavaracattiranta- 
cakravartinah S. Compare Hem. Pr^k. Gram. I 44. 

vyaviittachadmabhyah. ghatikarmani sams^ro v^ chadma tad 
vy&vrittam kshi^am yebhyas te. S. 

sampdviukdmassa Ui yady api bhagavatalbi siddhigatau kamo 
na 'sti mokshe bhave ca sarvanihspyiho munisattama iti vacanat, 
tadapi tadanurdpaceshtanat sampraptukama iva sampr^ptukamas 
tatra *samprapta ity arthas tasya . . . S. 

17) Compare FausbSU, J^taka vol. I, part. 1, p. 49: Buddha 
nama vessakule va suddakule va na nibbattanti, lokasammate pana 
khattiyakule v& brahmanakule v^ ti dvisu yeva kalesu nibbattanti. 

A shorter account of the exchange of the embryos is given 
in the Acar§.ngastitra. 

18) ugra Adidevena "rakshakatve ye niyukt^ls tesh^m kuleshu, 
tadvam9ajeshu; bhoga ye tenai va gurutvena vyavahritas tadvam9a- 
jeshu etc. S j^tir matrikah pakshah, kulam pitrisamuttham. S. 

19) j<mijammana tti yonya janmartham nishkramanena. S. 
21) jiyam eyam ti jitaiii acaritam kalpa ity ekarthah. S. 

gabbhe tti garbha^i putrikalakshanah. S. 

Harer Indrasya naagameshi ^de9apratichaka iti vyutpattyS, 
nvarthan&manam. S. 

§§26 and 27) A similar passage is found in the Rajapra^niya- 
sAtra not far from that alluded to above. There, Stiry^bhadeva 
sends Abhiyogikadeva to Mah§,vira in Amalakalpaka. 

27) veuwiyasamugghdmam ^i uttaravaikriyakaranslya prayatna- 
vi9eshena, samohanai i(/f samuddhanti prade^an vikshipati, samo- 
lumnai tti pathe samuddhanyate samudgh^tavan; tatsvardpam 4ha: 
aamkhijjdim ti dan^a iva danda drdhvadhaSiyatah 9arirab£i.hulyo 
jivaprade9akarmapudgalasamiihas tarn . . . iha ca yady api ratnS,di- 
pudgal^ audarika vaikriyasamudghate ca vaikriya eva grahya 
bhavanti, tath§, 'pi 'ha teshS,m ratnadipudgal4n^m iva sarat^prati- 
pManaya ratnanam ity^dy uktaqi tac ca ratnanam ive 'tyadi 
vyakhyeyam. anye tv ahur:- audarika api te grihit^ih santo 
vaikriyataya parinamanti 'ti tena ca dandena ratnadinam yatha- 
badaran asaran dandanisargagrihitsin pudgalan pari9^tya yathasu- 
kshman sir§,n paryadatte dan^anisargagrihitan samastyen^ "datte 
ity arthah. S. 

28) The forms: docca (or duccci) and tacca are derived from 
the presamskritic *dvitya "^tritya, compare Zend bitya, thritya, Lit. 
trecza. By insertion of an i before the y, the forms dvitiya and 
trittya, were produced which occur in the dialect of the GathSs; 
compare old Persian: duvitiya, tritiya, and old Slavonian tretij. The 
equivalents of dvitiya, triiiya in Pali are dutiya tcUiya; in Jaina 
Prakrit: vittiya (tt foi^ the same reason as kk in sukkUa = guMa)] 
vitiya, tatiya; biiya, taiya, (compare caiiya = cetiya, ceiya) biya. By 


104 KalpasiUra, 

lengthening the inserted t, the Saipslqit words dvi^ya, triiiya 
were produced, just as the affix iya frequently stands in Sam- 
sk|it words for the original affix ya, 

30) Easavagotta is generally written, and not E&savasagotta, 
as might be expected. 

32) vicitram £l9caryakpt, ullocasya vit&nasya, citritam vivi- 
dhacitrayuktam, talam adhobhligo yasmims tat tatii4. mciUa'tUloya- 
ciUiya-tcUe tit pa^he tu vicitro vividhacitrayukta ulloka uparibhago 
yatra, dUiyam dipyam&nai|i talam adhobhago yatra . . . tatha bahu 
atyarthain samo nimnonnata^ paficayarnakuttimakalital^ suvibhakta^^ 
kptasvastika^ .... tatha sush^u gandhavaranam pradhanayasanam 
gandho yasminn asti tat sugandhavaragandhikani tatra, kvacit 

augamdha'vara'gamdha'gamdhie Ui pathas gandhavarttir 

gandhadravyagutika .... adUmgane 'ty4di : sah4 "lifiganavarttya 
9arirapramaQaga]a4opadh^ena yat tat saliugavarttikain tasmin, 
ubhayata ubhau ^irontap&dantav &9ritya, vivvoyam Ui upadhane 

ga94^6 yatra tat tath4 kvacit parjmatta^a-vivvoyani Ui 

dp9yate tatra ca suparikarmitagaQ4opadhane ity arthah 

(udddla) avadSilo ^vadalanam plidany^se ^dhogamanam ity arthah. S. 

Tndghamaghamta comp. panj^bi: mctgknd to bum, hindi: nutghan 
redolent. Similarly forms of intensive verbs are jcUajaltmta guma- 

gurndyanUa , misimisimta, tcu^cttadamta, kidMdtyabhiie 

ruya ==■ rUta cotton mah. and guz.: iHy hind.: rHi, panj.: rUfn, 

S. reads tuUa (= tulya); ttUa iti pathe tu ttilam arkattlam 
etesh^m iva spar^o yasya. S. 

33) atha prathamam ibhadar9anam samSuyav^ttim ll9rityo 
'ktam; anyath^ prathamiyini^anani v^shabham eva, 9riyiramata 
prathamaip simham adrakshid iti vpddhsih. S. This dogma, which has 
caused the different description of the dreams in Ms. A, is not uni- 
versally acknowledged. For the Ava9yaka Siitra takes no heed of it, 
but gives the same gatha, ^gaya vasaha etc' as enumeration of 
the dreams of Devanand4 and Tri9ala, just like the EalpastLtra. 

33) catcc/c^mtom caturdantamusalam; kvacit taoycusaiiddamtafn 
iti p£lt.has , tatra tata9 ca iti yojyam£ toe nam iU. paunaruktyam 
syat tasmfiit'tataujaso mah&bal49 .... Hsiyam ti ucchritam, nirvi- 
bhaktikap&tbe tu gaiiye 'tyadi vi9esha9ena saha karmadharayal^. S. 

34) prerariam iva prera^am tene Va visarpad ullasat 

kila kakudani svabhav&d evo 'llasad asti tatro 'tprekshyate, ne'daip 
svayam evo *llasaty api tu sahaja9obh&sambh^rene *va preryate 
ullasayati. S. 

35) mushagatam yat pravarakanakam tad api t&pitam ata eva 
"vartam^ain tadvad vyitte vimalata4itsadyi9e nayane yasya sa tatha. 
^rshatvad vi9esha]^avi9eshyayoh ptirvaparanipat^niyama^^. S. In 
Pr&kyit, the members of compounds are frequently not connected 
in the same order in which they ought to stand according to Sam- 
sk|it grammar. 

, ucchritam udagram sunirmitaip kundalikyitain sujataip sam- 

Notes I. Jvaacaritra, 105 

pi^rnam asphotitam acchotitam languLam pucchacchata yena sa 
tatha. 8. Kalpadiuma: \i\xj^^2\^kr2^Lxi\Am. asti, pucchagram 
dvayoh karnayor antarale anitam asti. Stevenson ties a knot in 
the tail of the lion, and depicts it carefully in a footnote. 

uvayawdnam is rendered hy the commentators: avapatat 
avaiarcut, I think it stands for ''^uvavaywnidna ==^ Sk]rit. upapcUat, 
Of two successive syllables which ^'e identical or nearly so, one 
is ■ frequently dropped ; comp. Ed. Miiller, Beitrage, p. 24. 

36) uccam agatam praptam, athava ucca unnato 'gah parvato tatra jatam uccagajam yat sth&nam kamalam tatra 
lashtain yatha bhavaty evai|i sanisthitam. S. Qri is described 
from tbe toes upwards, as is the rule for the descriptions of gods ; 
Mallinatha on Eumarasambhava I, 33: devat&nam p^dangush^ha- 
prabhriti varnyate, manushajaam ke^^d arabhye 'ti dharmik^]^. 

(ujjuya) rijvi sarala, sama 'vishama, samhita nirantara, tanuka 
sukshm^, ^deyii subhaga, latabh4 suvi^ala. S. 

kvacit dtiyapaUiya tit dfi^yate tatra trikam prishthavam^asya 
'dhas tatsamipopalakshito ^grabhago ^pi trikain tat, a trikat trikam 
yavat praptir avaka90 yasya tad l.trikapr&ptikam. S. 

The occurrence of the word dindra betrays the late compo- 
sition of the description of the dreams; comp. note to 46 and 
Introduction p. 23. — yathd. kila raja kautumbikaih ^obhate, evam 
ananam api 9obh^samudayene 'ti. S. 

gumagumdyamdna, Mallinfiitha on Kirfit§.rjuniya VI, 4 exhibits 
a word ghumaghum&yamana which means sounding, comp. hindi: 
ghumaghumdnd to revolve, to prevaricate; panjabi: ghurnnmd to 
turn round, roll. But see Hem. FV 117 and 161. 

38) ghanagambhirasya vanakuiijader vitimirakaram 

pram§,napakshayor varsh^dipram^anibandhanayoh 9uklakrishna- 
pakshayor antar madhye rlijanti lekh4 yasya sa tatha tam, athavli 
candramasapekshaylii pramanapakshayor ante paurnam^syam, ragada 
harshadayinyo lekhS-lii kalS. yasya sa tam. S. 

39) ankanam jyotishasya: jyotisham samiiho jyotishain jyoti9- 
cakram tasya ankanain meshadirli9isamkramanadin^ lakshakam jna- 
pakam. S. 

ratrau, makarasya l^kshanikatvat , uddh^vatah ucchrinkhalan 
duhpracaran .... suddhamta iti pathe tu 9uddh^to *ntahpuram 
tatra du^khena yo *sau pracaras tatpramardanam, yatha hi r^jnam 
antahpure pracaro dushkaras tatha ratrav api tamoviluptacakshushgLm 
pathikanam, siiryodaye tu sukarah pracaralj pathishv iti. S. 

40) sukkila. Two' consonants, which resist assimilation, are 
usually separated in Prakyit by an inserted vowel, which in old 
verses is often not reckoned as a syllable; comp, Zeitschrift fiir 
vergl. Sprachf. XXIII p. 594 sqq. 

Sometimes the process of assimilation of two consonants had 
just begun when it was stopped by the insertion of a vowel. 

106 KalpasHtra. 

Thus we have ambila == ambla = amla; sumina = *sumna 
(comp. somnus) = *8upna (comp. vnvog) = svapna. Sometimes, the 
second consonant was douhled by the influence of the first, and 
vice versa: 1) puruvva (Mpcchakatik& 39, 23) == *purwa = 
pOrva; murukkha (Hem. II, 112.) = *mur/ckha = mdrkha, 
2) svkkila = *8ukkla = gukla, (in sukkiUa both consonants 
are doubled); abhilckhanam = *ahhihkhnam = *abhikhnam = 
abhUcshnam (an offshoot of the supposed form ahhikhnam is the 
Pali abhikJfanam, which would be in Pr&krit *abkikanam comp. 
suhuma == Pali aukhuma = Samskrit aukshma). Sometimes the 
two consonants are assimilated, nevertheless the second is not 
totally absorbed in the assimilated group, but appears after an 
inserted vowel: duttiya = *dvitya {it = ty comp. patteya = 
prafyeka^ pattiya = pratyayitcL)\ ajjiyd = *ajyd (comp. jyotand 
= "^dyotand, dosind in Prakrit and Pali) = dryd. (The commen- 
tators derive ajjiyd from dryikd, but that word is of rare 
occurence in Samslqit.) ava^ijjhiya = *avagijhya = avagrihya ; 
scussiriya = saQvika, 

42) taruna9abdasye "ha sambandhat tarunaravikiranair bodhitani 

athava punar-am tti punar api kirana^ stiryas tena 

tarunena 'bhinavena bodhit&ni. . . . S. 

pahakara and nihelana are pronounced to be degya in S. 

pammyafntabhamara pramuditam anta9cittain yeshani te 
pramuditsLntaras te ca bhramaraga9^9 ca. S. I believe that 
pamuiyamta is the present participle of pra-rnvd ; the d of mud 
seems to have been changed in ?', comp. aammui, 

sararuhdbhirdmam ti sarassu sarovareshu arham pi\jyam ata 
eva 'bhiramam sarorhabhiramam. uc ca 'rhati 'ti (Hem. 11 111) 
hakarat ptirva ukara^. S. This explanation is obviously wrong; 
for sararvJia : aaroruha : : manahara : manoharOi comp. Hem. I 156. 

43) kvacit puna^: ukkada - ummi - sahasaam ti pa^ha^ sa 
ca subodha eva; tatalt^ param: pabamdiidyamdndmyamtabhdaura' 
taddbhirdmam ti pat-has, tatra ce 'ttham vyakhysl: prabandhena 
nairantaryend 'yamano gacchan, ayamano va pratyagacchan pra- 
bandh^yamanah; na vidyate niyamta tti pa9yan drashtS. yasya tat 
aniyatyam (!) kena *py adri9yamanaiii diiratvad ata eva bhasuram 
bhayamkarani yat tatam paraparani tena 'bhiramam. S. 

44) vasangani vasan^m G a n d h a m a 1 i n i granthoktasurabhi- 
kara^opayabhutataddravyani ca tesh&m uttamena maghamagha- 
yamanena gandheno 'ddhutena itas tato prasriten^ 'bhiramaip yat 
tat tath^. S. 

46) jvlilojvalanaka arshatvS,d vibhaktilope tena katthai etc. S. 

ete ca avapnavarnakd bahuahv ddargesku na drigyanta eva; 
yeshv api aantiy teahv api bahatio vdcandbheddh, ata eva bahu- 
bhih paryuahandJcalpopanibandhakdrair avapnd na vydcacakskire, 
mayd tu yat/idmndyam yathdhodham kirncid vydkhydtam, S, 

56) kaut,umbikapurushan ade9akarinah. S. 

Note8 I. Jinacaritra, 107 

59) pahara tti ghafivpddher ve 'ti (Hem. I 68) prakritala- 
kshanejia hrasvah. 8. 

60) atitana^Ma yy^y£i,n)a941d. ^ karan^ni ca malla9^stra- 

prasiddhani taih 9rantah sam^yena pari9ranto *figapratyangflpe- 
kshaya sarvata^. S. 

priiianiyai^ rasarudhiradidhSitusamat&k&ribhih, dipaniyair agni- 
jananai]^, madaniyai];^ manmathavardhanlyai^ , vrimhaQlyair mslipso- 
pacayak&ribbit, darpaniyair balakaraih. S. 

(viravalayani). subhato hi yadi kvacid anyo *sti viravratadh&ri 
tada 'sau ni§.m vijitya mocayatv etsini valayani 'ti spardhayan y^ni 
katakani paiidadhati tS,ni viravalayani 'ty ucyante ... S. 

61) dharijjamdnenafn dhriyamanena, vlican&ntare Suryabhavad 
alamkaravarjoaka]^ sa cai Vam : egdvaJim pi nim dhei (!) ityadi 
B^japra^niyastitram. — I have not been able to verify in my 
copies the passage of the Rajapra^niyasiitra which Jinaprabhamuni 
proceeds to explain after the words just quoted. At the end 
of his comment on the passage in question, he says: cdmardu 
tti yady api c^mara^abdo napumsakalinge rddhas, tatha 'pi lia 
strilingatay& nirdisht»s, tathai Va gaudamate rddhatvlid iti. 
According to Bharata Malla's commentary on the Amarakosha, 
the forms cdmard and cdmari were also used. (Gomp. Petersburgh 
Dictionary, s. v. C£lmara.) That commentary, in which the ety- 
mologies are given conformably with Vopadeva's system of granmiar, 
is the favorite authority of the Bengal school ; its author flourished 
in the middle of last century (see Colebrooke: Misc. Ess. IE 51. 
Wilson: Works V 206). He is therefore much later than Jinapra- 
bhamuni, who most probably used one of Bharata Malla's authorities. — 

aneke ye gaigianayakall^ prakptimahattardi, dan^an&yakas tantra- 
p^lS,, raj&no mclndalika^ , i9vara yuvaraj^h, aiiim&dyai9varyayukt£i. 
ity anye, talavar^l^ paritushtanarapatipradattapattabandhavibh^shit& 
rajasthaniy^]^ , maQdalik&9 (!) chinnamadambadhip4h , kautumbik&^ 
katipayakutumbaprabhavo Valagak&h (? avalagakah Kir.) gr^ama- 
hattara va, mantrinah saciv^h, mahamantrino mahamaty4 ma- 
ntrimaQdalapradh&na hastis^dhanSidhyakshdi y§L, ganak& jyotishika 
bhand^garik^ va, dauv^riksih pratihara r&jadv&rika va, amatya 
rajy4dhishth£iyaka^, cet&h p&damtilika das& vsi,, pithamard^ ^sth§,ne 
S,sannasevak& vayasyfii ity arthah, ve9yfitc&ry& va, nfi,gara nagara- 
vasiprakptayo rajadeyavibb&ga^ , nigamS.]^ k&ranika vanijo v4, 
9reshthina^ 9ridevat£Uihyasitasauvarnapattabhtishitottama&ga^, sena- 
patayo nripanirdpit^9 caturangasainyan^yaka^ , sdirthavah^]^ s^rtha- 
nayakah, ddta anyesham gatva rajade9avedakd.tL , sandhipal^ 
r&jyasandhirakshakah ; esham dvandvas tatas tair iha tritiyabahu- 
vacanalopo drashtavya^i. S. 

63) kritah siddharthakapradh&no mangalaya mangalanimittam 
upac&ral^ ptlj4 yeshu t4ni tath& , prakiitatvat krita9abdasya madhye 
nipata^. S. 

varapattane yaravastrotpattisth^ne udgata vyiita ca tarn, 

108 KaipasHtra, 

varapattan^d va pradhanaveshtanak&d udgata nirgata ya sa tatha 
tarn. S. 

64) atthamge Ui ashtangam ashtavayavam divyo-*tpata-"ntari- 
ksha-bhauma-'nga-svara-lakshana-yyanjaiia-bhedad. S. 

66) kritabalikarma yaih svagphadevat&naip te tatha 

praya^cittani du^svapnadivighatartham .... tatra kautukani masha- 
iilakadini, mangalani tu siddharthakadadhyakshatadurvankuradtni; 
anye tv 4huh: pdyacchittd padena pade va chupt&9 cakshurdoshapari- 
h^rartham padachupta^ , kritakautukain£mgala9 ca te p&dachupta9 
ce 'ti vigrahah. tath4 9uddbatmana];^ snanena 9ucik^tadehat, 
vesdim ti vastra^i 'ti yogalj, veshe sadhtini veshy&ni, athava 
9uddhani ca tani prave9yani ca r&ja8abhaprave90citani. 

89) VesamancJeiMndadhdrino Ui Vai9rama]?asya ku^ijana aya- 
ttatain dharayanti ye te tatha. tiryaglokavasmo jpinbhaka devas 

tiryagjpmbhakah prahini alpibhtit&^ sektsira^ secakah 

dhanaksheptaro yesh^m tani prahi^asektrik^ni prahiQasetukani va 
setur marga^. S. 

gdmdgara down to aimghddaesu kvacic ca dvi9yate. This 
reading seems, therefore, to have not been adopted by the C^r^i- 
kara. tatra kar^digamy^ gramah, 4kara loh^dyutpattibhtimayah 
nai'teshu karo ^sti 'ti nakarani, khetani dhtiliprakaropetloii, karvatani 
kunagaraiii, madamb^ni sarvato ^rdhayojanat parato Vasthitagramaoii, 
dronamukh£ ^ yatra jalasthalapathliv ubhav api stal^, pattanani 
yeshu jalasthalapathayor anyatare^a paryaharaprave9alL , a9ramas 
tirthasthanani munisth&nani va, sainvah^^ samabhiimau Iqishim 
k|itva yeshu dorgabhtimishu dh^nyani k^hivalah samvahanti 
raksharthaip, saDnive9a|^ s4rtha9akatades tato dvandvas teshu. kvacit 
sanniveaaghosesu iti pachas, tatra ghosha gokulani teshu. S. 

The commentator states that griha must be understood with 
(or after) each of the words aamti, etc. sandhigpham bhittyor 
antarale pract^hannasthanam. S. 

90 — 91) samta sad vidyamanaip na punar indrajaladav iva 
vastavai)! yat s^rasvapateyam pradhanadravyam. S. 

95) uktain ca Vagbhate: 

vatilai9 ca bhaved garbha^i kubjandhajadavamanah 
pittalaij^ khalatil^ piiiga9 citri pa^^^^ kaphatmabhi^ || 

96) The passage in brackets is wanting in Ms. A; and S 
declares: bahutra uccatfhdne *tyadi na dyi9yate. It is decidedly 
spurious, because it contains the word itcca, a technical term of 
the graeco-indian astrology, which science was not developed in 
India before the fourth century A.D. 

After having sent the Introduction' to press, I find the following 
passage in the Ealpalata: SkandapurS,ne punar vi9esha9 c^ yam: 
gatakaliyugasaip. 2i>9 i varahe caitra su di trayoda9y^ mangalavare 
uttaraphalguninakshatre gha^i 60 ratrigataghati 15 pala 21 samaye 
makaralagne candrahorayaip 9riVirajanme *ti. As Mahavira lived 
72 years, his death would fall in2763KYor339 A.D. 

Notes 1. Jinacaritra. 109 

It will, be agreed that the statement of the Skandapurana has 
no weight at all, because its name is used to make modem com- 
positions, such as the M^h^tmyas, pass for ancient works. I cannot 
decide whether this chronological notice of the *Skandapur§,na" , 
which obviously has an astrological purport, is based on an older 
tradition or not; I can only assert that I have found it nowhere 
except in the Kalpalata. It may be noticed that the birth of Mah§,- 
vira, according to the passage just quoted, falls in 411 B.C, or 
just 100 years before the beginning of the Seleucidan Era. 

97) utpinjalo bhri9am akulah sa iv^ "carati *ty §,c^rakvipi 
^atari ca: 9atr§,nasa (Hem. Ill 181) iti pr^kritalakshanena man4de9e 
npjnmjcUamdni til siddham tadbhiit^bhtita9abdasyo *pamS,rthatvad 
utpifijalanti 'va S. 

98) The passage in brackets is found only in CE and the 
Samdehavishaushadhi and Kiranavali. The former commentary gives 
the following explanation: tac ca bahushv adar9eshu na drishtam. 
tasy& api vi.canS.ya upari ka9cid vy^cashte iti tatr^ 'pi kimcid 
vivriyate. piyatthayde prityartham; piyam ntveemo priyam ishtam 
vastu putrajanmalakshanam niveday&mah; yiyam te bhavau etac 
ca priyanivedanam priyam bhavatv iti (these are the words of the 
d^sis who announce the birth of Mahslvira to the king) tasya dUiiam 
maudavajjam ti mukutasya rSjacihnatvat strin&m c& nucitatvat 
tasye *ti tadvarjanam; jaJid mdliyam yathll dh^ritam, mata-maUa 
dh^rane iti yatM parihitam ity arthah urrwyam avamucyate pari- 
dhiyate yah so *vamocakah abharanam tam matthae dhoya (!) 
angapraticllrikanam mastakani kshalayati d^satvapanayanartham, sv§.- 
min^ dhautamastakasya hi dsisatvam apagacchati 'ti lokavyavah^rah. 
S. A similar passage is found in the Tika of the Uttaradhyayana 
18,51, where king Bala, on receiving the news that a son is^bom 
to him, tesirn padicdriydnam maudavajjam sanrdlamkdram 
dcUayai, matthae dhovati, vitdam piiddnam dcUayad. 

100) manca mUlak^h prekshanakadrashtrijanopave9ananimittam 

atima£LC§.s tesh&m api upari ye Idiyam chagan^dina bhilmau 

lepanam; vMoiyam sa^ikadina kutyadishu dhavalanam t§.bhy&m 
mahitam pAjitam, tair eva va mahitam pifi^janam yatra tat tatha ; anye 
tu: liptam ullocitam ullocayuktam mahitam ce *ti vyacakshate. S. 

Dardara is sandal brought from Dardara. — It is the custom 
in India, up to this day, to decorate walls with impressions of a 
painted hand with the fingers stretched out. 

uvadya-vamdana - ghada - sukaya - torana - padiduvdra - desa^ 
bhdgam ti p^thah. tatro 'pacita nive9it§, vandanaghata9 ca ma* 
ngalyakala9ah sushtu kritatoranani ca dva.rade9abhagan prati yasmims 
tat tatha. S. 

jaU§. varatr^khelakah, rSjna^ stotrap&thakS. ity anye, vida- 

mbak4 vidtishaka vailambak^ v& ye samukhavikaram utplutyo 'tplutya 
nrityanti .... lasaka ye r^sakS,n dadati jaya9abdaprayoktaro va 
bhan^a ity artha]^ .... lankha vam9agrakhelaka,. mankh§,9 citra- 

1 10 KcUpasiUra. 

phalakahasta, bhiksh&kl gatiilpufrak& iti prasiddh&h, tttnailld 
bhastrakavittas tru^bhidh&nayadyavi^eshavanto v&. S. 

102) uikpsh^ax;! karshanam kpsbtam unmuktam kp.shtam 
yasyaiii so 'tk^b^^ t&m, labbye 'pi &karshanamsbedb4t, adeyaip 
vikrayanisbedbaneDa na ken& pi kasy4 'pi deyam, ameyam kraya- 
vikrayanisbedb^d eva 'vidyamSuo bbatan^iji r4jajil4dayin^m bba^ta- 
putr&dipurosbaQka praye9ab ku^umbigpbesbu yasysLip s4 tatb4 t4m. 
tatbl daQ^^na nirvrittaip daQ4iJ^nam, kudaQ46i^A nirvpttam kuda- 
n4ima]p. r^jadeyadravyam tan n^'sti yasyam s4 tatb& tarn; adam- 
dimaJeudamdimam tatra dai^^o 'parStdbanussLrei^a rajagr^byam 
dravyaip kuda^^^s tu karanikan^m prajnSiparadb^n mabaty apy 
aparadbino 'paradbe Ipaip r&jagi*abyam dravyam; kvacit adamtia' 
kadamdimam iti p^tbas, tatra da^dalabbyaip dravyam dai^da^ 
9esbain uktavat. adbarimto avidyamaiiain dbarimam ri^adravyam 
yasy&ip s4. tatb^ tain; kvacit aharimam iti drisb^aip, tatra ahari- 
m4m kasya pi vastunal^ ken& py abaranat; kvacit adhdranijjam 
ity api d^^yate, tatra avidyam&no dbStra^iyo 'dbamar^o yasyam sa 

tatba stbitau kulamaryad&yam patita "ntarbbtitd. ya putra- 

janmotsavasambandbini vardbapan&dikSi prakriy^. S. 

104) m4t4pitarau pratbame divase stbitipatitam kulakramantar- 

bbtitam putrajamnocitam anustbanam karayatal;^ sma 

jdgariyam ti sbasb^bij4garanam, kvacit dhammajdgariyam dp9yate, 
tatra dbarmena kuladbarmena lokadbarmej^a va sbasbtby&m ratrau 

jagara^aip dbarmaj&garaQam dbarmaj^garika tarn mitrani 

subjida];^, jfiatayali^ saj4tiyamat&pit|ibbr4tr4daya];^, nijak&l;^ svaMy&V 
putradayal;! , svajan&b pitrivy^dayal;^, sambandbinal;^ sva9iiradaya^ 
parijano d^sid^sadil^, Ndyakhattiyd Uaabhdsdmiaayanijjagd, S. 
Tbe last words being Pr4k^t are most probably taken from the 
Ctbn^i. Tbe Eiraia&vali bas : Jn^taksbattriyd, Bisbabbasv4misajS,ttyd.^; 
but tbe Kalpalati.: Ndikhattie tti Uaabhcisdfnuiayanijjagd. 

105) jimitau bbuktavantau bhuUuMardgaya tti bbuktottaram 
bbojanottarakalam 4gat&v upave9anastb&ne iti gamyate. S. 

108) sanimudit^ r&gadvesMbb4vat , aaha tti sababb4vinl 
saipmudit& sabasammudit4, yac ctirnil;^ : aafnmui rdgaddoaaraJiiyayd 

parisbabopasarg^Q^ip ksbutpipas&didivy^ibbed^ dvavim9ati- 

sboda9avidb4n§.in ksbantiksbamal;^ ksb4nty4 ksbamate na tv asam- 
artbataya ya^ sa ksb^ntiksbamal;^, pratim^n^m bbadr&dinsLm ekar4- 
trikyadinam \k tattadabbigrabavi9esbd.]9&m va. S. 

110) daksba]^ kalasu daksbaf^, pratij£l&tasiddbip&ragamitay4 
patvi pratijfia yasya sa tatb&; pratirdpab tattadgUQasamkrama- 
^adarpaiaatvat vi9isbtardpo va; SilinatL sarvagunair 49lisbta^, gupte- 
ndriyo v4; bbadrakal;! saralal^, bbadraga iti va bbadravad vpsba- 

bbavad gaecbati, bbadrado va kaly£lQad4yitvd.t tatba jfi^ta^ 

prakby&tab, Jn^to vd, J£latavam9yatv&t ata evS. "ba Ndyaputte JMta- 
putra^ Jnatab Siddbdirtbanripas tasya putro Jil^taputra^ , na ca 
putramatre^ai Va kacit siddbir ity Jnatakulacandrab ; videba 
iti vi9isbtadebah , vajrarsbabbanarli.casambananasamacatiirasrasaip- 

Notes L Jinacaritra, HI 

sthanopetatv&t; atbava : dihimk lepe, vigato deho lepo ^smad iti videho 

nirlepa^ videhadinne tti Videhadinna Tri9ala devl tasy& 

apatyam Yaidehadizmah saiiiskritd.peksbaya VidehadattS. Tri9al^ tasy^ 
ayam Yaidehadatta iti jfieyam, tasya eva aurasaputratvakhyapan^- 
rtbam vi9esiia9am &ha videhxijacce VidehS. Bhimo Bhimasena iti 
nyayad Videhadinna Tri9ala tasyam jata yidehllja arc4 ^ariram 
yasyll 'sau Videh4J£^cah, athavli videho yigatadeho ananga ity arthah 
sa yatyat pi4ayitavyo yasya *sau videhayfiityah ; tatha videho sttmdle 
vi^eshena dihyate Hpyate tattatparigr£jiaraaibhasambhritai];^ psLpa- 
pi^kair jivo *sminn iti videbe giihavasah tatrai va sukum^rab 
9abd^diyisbayasukbal41ita]gi .... etesbam 9abd&nam kva pi yivritir 
na d|ishtS>, ato V|iddbajnn^y4d anyatb4 pi bb&yaniy4ni. S. 

There is some confusion in the grammatical construction of this 
paragraph, as well as of § 113; for Mahdvire . . devekim . . abhi- 
tikunamdnd . . vaydsi must be interpreted, as if the text bad: 
Mahdviram . . devd . . abhiithunatndnd vaydsi (Mabaviram . . 
deva^ . . abhisbtuvanta^ . . av&dishu^). It is generally known that 
in modem dialects of India a similar confusion of the active and 
passive construction has become the rule in the construction of the 
perfect. Compare the following examples taken from Etherington s 
Hindi grammar p. 94: larkhene ghord dekhd *the boy saw the 
horse*, larkhene ghori dekhi *the boy saw the mare*, gurune 
ceUko sikhdyd ,the teacher taught the pupil' kisdnne baUomko 
becd hai, ^the peasant has sold the bullocks', rdnine apm ek 
saheliko buldyd ^the queen called one of her attendants'. Perhaps 
the earliest trace of this curious construction may be recognised 
in that of our passage. 

111) E. MiiUer (BeitrSge zur Grammatik des Jainapr^krit 
p. 50) asserts that in the Ealpastitra bhaddante is always written 
instead of bhadanta, and that, consequently, Childers must be 
wrong in maintaining the identity of bhadante and bhanie. He concurs 
with Prof. E. Kubn in deriving this word from bhontOy bfiavantas, 
or bhagavantas. Dr. MiiUer's argument is wrong, because, wherever 
bhaddamte occurs in the Ealpastitra and in any other Jaina work 
I have consulted, it does not stand for bhamte^ but for bhaddam 
te , and it is rendered bhadram te by the commentators. They render 
bhamfe by bhadantds, and I consider their explanation preferable 
to tbat of Prof. E. Kubn, because *bhovto could only be changed 
in *bhvmto. The change of the Samskyit diphthong o to a is 
nearly unheard of in Pali and Prakyit. 

112) neraiyd devcUitthamkard ya ohiasa bdhird homii, pdsamti 
sawao khalu, aesd desena pdsamti, iti vacan^t sarvotk^isbtam 4- 
bhogikam§.bhogaprayojanam apratipaty £i.kevalotpatter jnanadar9anam, 
avadhijn&nam avadhidar9anaip ca "sit, tac ca paramavadhel^ kiipcin 
nytinam. ahohde iti kvacit p^tbas, tatra adhovadhir adba];^pariccbeda- 
babulo 'bbyantarSiVadbir ity artbab; tatb4 ca ctirnib: ahohiya Hi 
abbhvmtarodhi, ata evo *ktam neraie 'ty adi. S. 

113 KdlpatHUira. 

vicchardya vi^eshena tyaktvll, nisbkramanamahimakaranato 
vicchardavad yk Iqitva, vicchardo vistarah. S. The form mggovaiUd 
instead of mgovaittd (vigopya = prakafikrifya) , is proved to be 
correct by the majority of the manuscripts. The commentary S 
suggests another explanation of vtgopya: gupi gopanakutsanayoh ; 
tato vigopya kutsaniyam etad asthiratv^d ity uktv^ diyata iti. — 
dS-yikil gotrik&s tebhyo danam dhanavibhfi,gam paribhSjya vibh^a^o 
dattvS.. 8. 

118) piirvadiggaminy&m ch&y&yam, portsie p^c&tyapauru- 
shy&m pram&]ciaprapti,ya.iii kotiprapt&y&m abhinivrittayam jatay^m. 
S. — C and H explain paurtLahydm by poQcdtyapraharamdndydm. 

gankhikdg candanagarbha9ankhahast& mangalakiirinali 9£^kha- 
Y&daka v4, c^kiik^^ cakrapraharan&h kumbhak^ratailikadayo va, 
Idngalikd galS,yalambitasuvarn&dimayal4ngaL^k^adharii^o bhatta- 
vi^eshal^ karshak^ v&, mukhamangaltkd mukhe mangalam yesh4m 
te tath^ catukarina ity arthah, vardhamanal^ skandharopitapurush^^, 
pHaajndna Ui pushyam&na magadb^ many4 y^, ghan^Ay^ caranti 
'ti ghaiitikal^ rduliyd iti rddh§,h, teshlim ga^&s taih; kvacit khamdiya- 
ganehim ti pathas, tatra khandikaga^a^ ch&trasamud4yas tail^. S. 

114) atra siddhi^abdena 9ramanadharmasya va9fltarat, tasya 
madhyam lakshanayei, prakarshas tatra tyam nirantard.yai|i tish^he 
'ty artha^. S. 

lUtamenam ti ut-tamasd. tamo 'titena tatr4 pi karma^atni- 
mardane pradh^am sd.dhanam 9uklena 9ukld.khyena apramattah 
pram^darabitah san. S. and Kirand.yali; but in the Subodhika: 
dhy&nena kene 'ty aha uttamena 9uklena. 

116) bakdim divasdim comp. Lassen Inst. p. 309. pamca' 
mutthiyam ti ekay& mush^y^ ktircasya locam catasvibhil^ 9irasal2L. 
devadHaam ti indrena yS.maskandhe ^rpitam diyyayaslTayi9esham. S. 

voaaffhakde yyutsyishtak^ya^ parikarmayarjanl.t tyaktadehat 
parishah&disahanS,t. S. 

118) vrjkjkm gaman4gaman&dau samital;^ samyak prayi;itta^ 

d,dane grahane upakaranasye 'ti gamyate bh^4<^Da4tr&y& 

yastridyupakaraQardpaparicchadasya bh^QiJ^^^^^^^y^ ^^ 'pakara- 
^asyai Va, athaya bhl^^cj^sya yastrMer mpnmayabhajanasya ya^ 
mlitrasya ca pd>trayi9eshasya ; nikshepaQ4y&m yimocane yah samita^ 
supratyupekshit&dikrameigia samyak prayptta)^. S. 

119) y^stcandanayot pratitayor athay^ y^sicandane iya yasl- 
candane apaklrakopakarakau tayol^ samano nirdyeshar&gatyat etc. 
S. — sutradh^rasya k^shti^ochadanopakara^am. Subodhika. 

120) {sovcuiiyd) upacayanam upacitam saho 'paciteno 'pacayena 
yartate sopacitam, satyasaniyamatapal^sucaritena sopacitam sphitam 
phalam muktilakshariam yasya sa tath^ sa c^ 'sau mry&iniamarga^ 
ca yy&yfittasya jlr^ody&nasye 'ty arthab; jtr^ayyantarayatanasya ya 
yijayayartam y^ nama caityam .... kafthdkarawmisi kshetra- 
dhanyotpattisth&ne. jhdiimrntariyde iti 9ukladhyl^am caturdh^: 
ppthaktyayitarkam sayicdram, ekatyayitarkam ayicaram, siikshma* 

Notes /. Jmacaritra. 113 

kriyam apratip^ti, utsannakriyam anivarti; tesMm ^dyabheda- 
dvaye dhyate *gretanabhedadvayam apratipannasya keyalajii&nam 
utpannam ity arthal^. S. 

122) rajjukiL lekhak4s tesham sabM paribhujyamandi karana- 
^alsb tatra jirna9iLlka9Md.y&m ity arthal^. prak kila tasyd. nagary& 
Ap4pe 'ti nk-mk "sit, devais tu Pape *tj uktam yena tatra bhagavlin 
ksLlagata iti. S. 

124) samsarat samudy^ta^ samyag udy^to na sugat^divat, te 
hi svadar9anadiiiik4rat pimarbhave *vataranti. S. The commentator s 
statement seems to apply to the Tibetan Buddhism; for the 
ckutaktus and the Ld.mas of the Northern church punarbhaye 
Vataranti, but not the saints of Southern church. — In the 
commentaries the names of the years; months, days, nights, and 
muhtirtas are given in accordance with the SrbT'aprajfiapti ; see In- 
diSche Studien 10 p. 296. 

127) Ndyae ptjjabamdhane vocchinne^ jn^taje 9riMahS.vira- 
vishaye premabandhane vyavacchinne trutite. S. The legend of In- 
drabhtitrs death has been told in the Indroduction p. 1. note. 

128) Ed.9ide9asya r&jano Mallakijatiya nava, tatra Ko9ala- 
de9asya rajano Lecchakij§.tiya nava, te kdjyava9ad ganam melakam 
kurvanti 'ti ganarlijano ^sht;4da9a ye Cet)akamahS,rajasya bhagavan- 
matulasya s§.mantah 9ruyante te, tasyS,m amaYasyay4m p4ram 
paryantam bhavasya ^bhogayati pa9yati yalbi sa p^rabhoga];i, sams§.ra- 
s^garap§.raprllpanapravanas tarn; athavS. p§.ram paryantaip yayad 
abhogo vistaro yasya sa parabhogajb, ashtapr^arikah prabhataksllam 
y^vat samptirnaity arthah, tathsbvidham paushadhopav^sam paushadha- 
yuktopav^sam, paithavimsu tti prasth^pitavantah k^tavantah ; kecic 
ca: vdrdbhoe iti pa^hanti, dv^ram §,bhogyate Valokyate yais te 
dvariibhogah pradip^s td.n kptavantah 4h£lratyagapaushadhartipam 
upayasam ca 'karshur iti ca yyacakshate (iti yyiddhayy^khy§, K), 
etad arthanup^ty eya co 'ttai-astitram : gae se ityadi, gataJ^ sa 
bh^yodyoto, ndnarn bhdvujjoo iti yacanat jfi^ajfiS.ninoh kathamcid 
abhed&c ca sa bh4yodyotardp6 jii&namayo bhagay4n gato niryanah, 
atah s^lmpratam drayyodyotam pradip^dakshanam karishy^ma iti 
hetos taih pradip^h prayartitd.h. tatah prabhriti dipotsayalbi sam- 
yrittah k§,rttika9uklapratipadi ca 9riGautamasya keyalimahim^ deyai9 
cakre. S. 

129) khuddde ityadi kshudratm^ krdrasyabhayo bhasmara9is 
trim9attamo graho dyiyarshasahasrasthitir ekar49au. S. Comp. In- 
dische Studien 10, 316. 

humtkCi ityd.di kur bhiimis tasyam tishthati 'ti kunthuh 
pr^nijatir no 'ddhartuin 9akyata ity anuddhari, anum stikshmam 
deham dharati 'ty anudhari 'ti ctJbnaih. S. kunthyli.di9abdeshu 
strltyam ekayacanam ca pr&kyitaty§.d iti K. 

134) adhass^u tti ^rshatysLt strityam. S. 

138) ajm^nam ^'asarvajnanamsaryajiiatulylbiam. sarye akshara- 
Abhandl. d. DMG. YU. 1. 8 

114 KdlpaMra. 

samuipata vanaasaipyog^ jiieyataya vidyante yesbam te tatha S. 
oomp. Weber, Fragment der Bbagavati p. 319. 

146) antakrito bbavantakrito nirv^^ay&yinas tesb&m bbtimiV 
kalo ntakpdbbtimi)^. jtufamiakadabMimi ttiy iba yngani k&la- 
iQ&nayi9esb^s tani ca kramavartini , tats^dbarmy&d ye krama- 
vartino gara9isbyapra9isbyadirdp4b pumsbas te ^pi yaglLni, tai^ 
pramita 'ntak^idbbtknir ya sa yugantakfidbb^mi]^. paariydyamta- 
kadabhUmi ya tti pary&yas tirtbamkarasya keyalitvakalas tarn 
&9ritya ntakpdbbtoiir ya sa tatb&. tatra jdve *ty adi, iba pancami 
dvitiyS^rtbe drasbtavy&, tato y&yat tptlyani ptmisba eva yngam 
purusbayuyam tyitiyam prati 9i8byai{i JambtisY&iDinain y&vad ity 
&rtbat; yag&ntakarabbliinir Yirajinasyd. Tsbavat, Vtrajin&d &rabbya 
tattirtbe tritiyam pumsbam yavat sadbayab siddb&b 9riYirab 
Sudbarma JambiisY&mi 'ti, tatab panup siddbigamanavyavaccbedo 
*bbtid iti b^dayam. cauvdsapariyde tti caturvarsbapary&ye kevali- 
pary^ye kevalipary^yapeksbaya bbagavati Jine sati antam akd.rsbid 
bbayantain akarot tat^rtbe s&dbur na "rlit ka9oid api 'ti kevalot* 
patte9 catursbu yarsbesbu siddbigamd.rambbab. tatblk ca yriddbal^: 

Virassa siddki-gamand- 
u tinni purt^do jdva aicldht tti \ 

esa jug^-amtara-bhilnd 
tena param naUhi niwdnam || 

cau-varisa na kai aiddhi'SampaUo \ 

kevala-jutto vi jai 
paj^dy-amtakara-bhilmi sd || . S. 

147) sampaliyamkamaanne tti samgataparyankal^ padmasanam 
tatra nisbaiana upayisb^a^; paiicapa£ic&9atsu kalyaiaapbalayip&ka- 
dbyayanesbu ekam ManideyUdbyayanam. S. Tbe chattisarn apha- 
yanam is, accordiiig to tbe Ealpalatd., tbe Uttar&dbyayana. Tbis 
statement is confirmed by tbe last yerse of tbat work itself: 

ii pdukare buddhe Ndyae parinivvue \ 
chattisa tUtarajjhde bhctifa'siddhiya'Sammae || 

148) nava vdsa-saydim ii 9riViraniryTiter nayasu yarsba- 
9atesby a9ityadbikesbu yyatitesby iyam y&can4 jate *ty artbe 
yy&kby4yamane na tatba yic4rac&turicaflctinain cetasi pritir, 
asya stLtrasya 9riYardbam4n§nantaram saptatyadbikayarsba9ateno 
'tpannena 9riBbadrab4busyd>mipraciitaty&t tasmM iyati kMe gate 
iyam yacan& pustakesbu nyaste 'ti sambb&yyate. 9riDevarddbi- 
ksbamfi,9rama](^air bi 9riViraniry&n&n nayasu yarsba9atesby a9ity- 
uttaresbu atltesbu grantb^n yyayaccbidyamfitn&n di^sbtva sarya- 
grantb4n^ d.dime Nandyadbyayane stbayirlLyalilaksbaiiam namas- 
k&raip yidb&ya grantb§,t pustakesbu likbit4 ity ata ey& *tra grantbe 
stbayirayalipr&nte Deyarddbiksbam49ramaQasya namaskaram ya- 
ksbyate, ptiryam tu guru9isbyaij&m 9rut&dbyayanadbyapanayyaya- 
b&iat pustakanirapeksba eyS. "sit. kecit ty idam S.bur, yad iyat- 
kalatikrame Dbruyasenanyipasya putramaran^&rtasya sam^dbim 

Notes J, Jinacariira. 115 

adh&tam Anandapure sampratik&le Mah&sth3ii§.khyay4 rti41ie sabM- 
samaksham ayam grantho Y^cayitum ^rabdba itL samanaaaa nam 
bhagavao MahdvircL8sa jdva aavva-dykkha-ppiihinciasa Dhuvaaena- 
rdino puita-marane ege vdaa-aahaaae ctsUt-'odadhie vaiUckamte ity 
api kyacidadar9eshu dpsh^am, bahu^ruta v^ yathd^vad yidantL 
trinavatiyatanava9atapakshe tv iyatd. kSJena paiicamy&9 caturthydm 
paryushanaparva prayavrite: 

samaikhamtehi Vaddhamdndo 

Kdlaya^rihimto fkaviyd || 
msahi dinehi kappo 
pamcaga-hdnt ya kappa-tkavand ya \ 

tmcckinnd samgha'dnde || 

Sdlalva\hanena rannd 
samghdesena kdrio bhayavam \ 

cdummdsam eaudaste \\ 

caumdsaga pcuiikamanam 
pakhhiya'divasammi cauviho samgho 

dyaranam tarn pamdnamti || 
iti Tirtliodgd.rlldisliu bhaQanat. S. I add the remarks of the 
Kira^&vali, Subodhika and Kalpadnuna. The comment of the 
Kalpalat^ is a mere abstract from the Sandehavishaushadhi. 

yady api ctLniikareQa kuto ^pi k&ra^an na vyakhy&tam, avsii- 
ptajimat!kaikade9e tv asya v4canaya ity evai{i Ty&kh4tam ; tathll pi 
a9ttyadhikanaYa9ate varsh&tikrame sarvan granth&n vyavacchidyamd.- 
n^n drishty^ pustakeshu nyasadbhi^ 9riDeYarddhigaQiksham&9ramanail;i 
9iiE^pastitrasy^ 'pi Y&can4 pustake nyaste 'ti kecit sambhayayanti. 
tath& punar iyatkSI&tikrame Dhravasenanppasya putramaran&rtasya 
samadhim adh^tum Anandapure sabhasamaksham 9riKalpaYd^cana py 
ajani *ti kecit; tattvam tu bahu9rutagamyam iti. tnnavatiyuta- 
naYa9atapakshe tu: 

samaikkamtehi Vaddhamdndo 

Kdlagasilrikimto fhaviyd \\ 
ityadi sammatun udbh&vye 'yatk&ld.tikrame bh4drasitacatu- 
rthy&m paryushaQ&parvapravrittir iti kecid yyl^khyanayanti. evai{i 
vyakhySue kriyamd.]ge 9atrasam9ayaDirlLsakaGrardabhillocchedak&ri- 
Kalakastirito 'yam bhinna eva sampadyate. na cai' yam, yata^ 
prabh^yakacaritraK&lak^c&ryakath&prabhritigrantheshY eka evo Ida,}^. 
tath& KalpactirniNi9lthactir](^yS.dishu tu BalamitraBhfijiumitrayor mi- 
tulena paryusha]a§,parya caturthyto prayartitam; BalamitraBhanu- 
(mitra)Tirthodg&rapraldr9adishu 9rlVirajinaVikram&dityarfij£lor anta- 


116 KalpasHtra. 

r&lavartin&v api Vikramadiiyapraty&sann&v uktau; tatra 'pi kiyat- 
k&lavartinav api Yikram&dityakMabh&vin&v api sambhavatah , tath4 
Qyav4hanayikram&dityaprabandh&dishu tayor yaddha8ai|igati9 ca. 
kiin ca, ciknik4r& api: katham idanim aparvardplLyam caturthyam 
paryusha^e? 'ti 9ishyaiiodan&yd.m : yagapradh&naKalikastirivacanad 
eve *ty evam uttaram dattavantah, na punah: vdyanartitare puna 
ayam tenaue aarnvacchare Jedle gacchai tti pravacanavacanene 'ty 
adi svayam ev& 'locyam. tasm&d : a^ltipakshe Dbruvasenan^p&(nu)- 
grab&t Paryusba^&kalpat parsbadi vacayitum ftrabdbat, trinavati- 
paksbe tu paflcaksLpeksbay^ k&lanaiyatyena parsbadi Kalpasiitra- 
Y&cane pravacanamary&dd«bbaBga iti pary&locanay^ : 1) abbivardbite 
varsbe vim^atyH dinair gpbijMtaparyasbaQ^, 2) pancakabany& sva- 
bbig^ttaparyasbaQ& ce *ty ubbayam api vyuccbedya sangbade9d>d 
ekai 'ya vacant caramapaficake vyavasibsLpite 'ti vastugaty^ vyakbyani- 
kriyata iti vastugatya vy&kbyane kriyam^^e parsbadvacan&tab pafl- 
cakabd.ny&diyyavaccbedenai 'va caramapaficake y& v^cana sd* ysiicana- 
ntaram iiy artbasamgatir api. kecit tu vic&ryamlLigam yad a9itipaksbe 
tad eva y^can^tare^a trinayatipaksbe 'pi yaktisamgatai{i dp^yate. 
katbam anyatb^, ii dtsai tti akatbayisbyat? tattyam tu ^rutadbara- 
gamyam prasbtayy& va pravacanarabasyayidab. (Kiran^yali.) 

yady api etasya stitrasya ' yyaktatay& bb4v4rtbo na jn&yate, 
tatba 'pi, yatbd. ptLrvatik^kdj-air yyakby&tam, tatbS. yy^kbyayate. tatba. 
bi: atrakecid yadanti, yat Ealpastitrasya pustakalikbanakalajMpaiillya 
(Ms jfiSulinaiii paya) idam stltram ^rQDeyarddbigaiaiksbam^Qramanair 
likbitaip. tatb& ck 'yam artbo yatbS, 9riViraniryanad a9ityadbika- 
nayayarsba9at&tikrame pustakartidha^ siddbanto jatas, tada Ealpo 
'pi pustak^lrddbo 'pi j&tal;^ iti. tatbo 'ktam: 

VcUahi'puramrni nayare 
Deva4dhi-'ppamvha'8ayala'8amghehim \ 

piUme dgama likio 
nava ya asiydo virdo || 

anye yadanti: iiaya9ataa9itiyarsbe YtrsLt Senangajdrtbam 
Anande sangbasamaksbam mamabani (!?) prarabdbaiii yllcayitum 
yijfiait, ityS,dy antary^cyayacan&t: 9riViraniry4n&d a9ityadbika- 
naya9atayarsb&tikrame Kalpasya sabblLsamaksbain yacan^ j&t&, td.m 
jil&payitum idam siitram nyastam iti, tattyam punah keyalino 
yidanti. vdyanavntare pune 'ty&di yacan&ntare punar ayaqi trina- 
yatitamab samyatsarab kale gaccbati 'ti dp9yate. atra kecit yadanti 
ySiCanantare ko 'rtbat? pratyuttaram (Ms pratyaiptare) : tenaue iti 
dvi9yate; yat Kalpasya pustake likbanam parsbadi y&canam y^ 
a9ityadbikanayayarsba9at^tikrame iti kyacitpustake likbitam, tat 
pustak^lntare trinayatyadbikanayayarsba9atd.tikrame iti dri9yate, iti 
bb&ya]^. anye punar yadanti: ayam a9ltitama^ samyatsara iti ko 
'rtbab? pustake Ealpalikbanasya betubbtita^ ayam 9iiVirad da9ama- 
9atasya a9ititamasamyatsaralaksba9ak&lo gaccbatt 'ti. vdyanamtare 
ko 'rtbab? ekasyal^i pustakalikbanardpay^ y&canay^ any at parsbadi 
ylLcananipam yad yacanantaram tasya punar betubbiito da9ama- 

Notes I. Jinacaritra. 117 

^atasya ay am trinavatitamah samvatsaral^. tathd. ca yam arthah : 
nava9ata9ititainayarshe Kalpasya pustake likhanam naya9atatrina- 
vatitamavarshe ca parshadvacane 'ti tatho . *ktam ^riMunisundara- 
suribhih svakritastotraratnako9e : 

virat trinand4nka9arady acikarat 
tvaccaitya^Ate DhruvasenabhApatih. | 
yasmin mahaih samsadl Ealpayacan^ 
ady4m, tad Anandapuram na kal^ stute? || 

pustakalikhanakMas tu yatho 'ktal^ pratita eva : valaMpurammi 
nayare ityadivacanat ; tattvam punati kevalino vidanti. (Subodhika.) 

9ramanasya bhagavato Mahavirasya muktigaman^t pa9cat 
nava9ataa9iti 980 varsheshu gateshu Devarddhiga9ikshama9ramanena 
kalavi9esliasya vuddhiliiyamS.nam (read buddhiin hiyam^am) jnatva 
siddhantavicchedam bMvinam vicintya prathamadvada9av^rshakasya 
(read varshikiyadurbhikshasya)prS.nte sarvasadhtinS,m (supply sangham) 
sammilya (!) VaUabhinagary^in 9risiddh§,ntah pustakeshu kritah pusta- 
keshu likhitah; ptirvam sarvasiddh4ntanS.m p^thanain ca mukha- 
pathenai va "sit, tatah pa9cad gurubhih. pustakena siddhantat 
9ishyebbyab patbyate, iyam ritir abhtit. kecid acarya atra evam 
ahu^: bhagavato maktigamananantarain naya9ataa9itiYarshair Dhru- 
vasenasya rajfiah putra9okanivara9aya sabhalokasamaksham Kalpa- 
sutram 9ravitam; punar nava9atatrinavativarsbaih 9riViraiiirvaiTiat 
9riSkandil^caryair dvitiyadvada9avarsbikiyadurbhikshapr^te Mathu- 
rapuryam sadhiin sammilya (!) siddhantah pustakeshu likhitah. yato 
Valabhivacanayatasthaviravali vlicyate, eka punar Mathuriyavacanaya 
sthaviravali pro cy ate; anyo pi yali ka9cit parasparaip siddhantaiji 
(vi)samvado dri9yate , sa sarvo *pi vacanaya eva bheda^i. punar atra 
pt!irvacary§,^ kecid evam llhuh: 9riViranirvanfi.t nava9ataa9itivarshaili 
siddhantah pustakeshu likhital^, nava9atatrinavati-993-varshai]^ Kala- 
kacaryeiaa pancamit^ caturthyam 9riparyushanaparva kiitam. atra 
bahavo vi9eshah santi, te gitarthaL^ jananti. 9riAva9yakasiitre pa- 
ncavidham pratikramanam uktam: 1 deva9ikam (?) 2 ratrikam, 3 
pakshikam, 4 caturmasikam , 5 samvatsarikam. yada caturthyam 
paryushanaparva sthapitaiji, tad§, tu pashi(read p&kshi)caturda9i- 
dine caturmasikam api ekatrai va sthapitam, yatal^i granthe uktam 
asti: caumdsaga padikamanam pakkktya divasammi . . evam 
pathah katham milati? tasmad evam jn^yate: pakshikam catur- 
da9yam, caturmasikam purnimayam, etad ubhayam api p^kshidine 
ekatra k^tam. etasya paramarthas tu prathamas^macaryam ca 
vyakhato *sti. (Kalpadruma.) 

!^ishimandalaprakarana and its commentary by Padmamandiragiri 
(sainvat 1553) run thus: 

dviAhikkhammi panafthe 
punar avi mditta samana-samghdo \ 

Mahurde ammgge 
pavcUtio KhamdUena tayd || 213 

118 KalpaaHtra. 

com. g&th&rtha^ sngamo nayaram ten& 'nnyogas tad& praYartito, 
y&candi ta calitiL 'grata^. bMv&rtha^ suvi9ishta8amprad&y&bMvl^n 
no 'ktalji. 

khama-dama'fnaddava'gunehi sampanne \ 

Kdsava-gutte panivaydmi || 214 || 

com. g&tha sugamai 'va, vi9esha9 c& 'y*^- 9riViranirvai^t 
a9ityadhikanava9atavarsheshn DevardcQiikshamd.9rama9air hi kala- 
dosMt sarvlLgamlLndjn yyavacchittim avalokya te pustakeshu 
nyastS-fe. pArvam pnstaklinapekshayai 'va guru9ishyayot 9rutarpa9a- 
grahaQavyavaharo 'bhM iti yriddhasampradd.ya^. 

n. SthaviravalL 

1) Ma9dita9 cd. 'sau iid.mnlL pntra9 ca Dhanadevasye 'ti Man4ita- 
putra iti sam^sal^. kecic ca Ma^dita iti nluua vyacakshate, anye ca 
MamdiyapvUte tti Ma^ditasya putra Manditaputra iti samarthayanti, 
tatra ca Mandita iti Dhanadevasya n^m^taram i!Qiyam. Mandita- 
Mauryaputrayor ekami.tyikatvena blirS,tror api yad bhinnagptra- 
bhidh&nain tat p^thagjanak&pekshay&. tatra Manditasya pita Dhana- 
devo, Mauryaputrasya tn Maury o, inS,ta tu Vijayadevy evai 'k&; 
aYirodha9 ca: tatra de9e ekasmin patyau myite dvitiyapatidharanasyeti 
(!?) vriddhah. S. 

2) samastaga9ipitakadh§.rak§.b. gano 'sti 'ti ga^i bhikvacaryas 
tasya pi^akam iva ratnsiidikaran^akam iva ganipitakam dYada94ngi; 
tad api na de9atali Stbtilabhadrasye 'va, kiip tu samastam sary^- 
ksharasamnipd.titylLt tad dh&rayanti st^trato ^rthata9 ca ye te tatM. S. 

3) In the more modem commentaries the legends of the 
seyen first and some later Theras are told at their proper places. 
They contain nearly all the Qyetambaras know of the early history 
of their church. As I intend to publish next the Pari9ishtaparya 
or Sthayir&yalicarita of Hemacandra, and some other historical 
treatises of the Jainas, I omit the legends here, and restrict my 
extracts to the explanation of the text. 

^ayyambhaya is said to haye composed the Da9ayaikalika- 
stitra for the benefit of his son. The following stanza is found 
identically at the end of that work, and in the il^shimaigLda- 

Sijjcmbhavam ganaharam 
jina-pcuiimd'damsanena padibuddham 

Managa-piyarain dasakd- 
liyasaa ntjjUhagam vamde || 

Notes IL Sihavirdvalt ^ 119 

4) Si^i^cL8uppa(libu,ddk4nam it, susthitan snviliatakriy&- 
nishthau, supratibuddhau snjn&tatattyau tato Yi9e3lianakarmadhara- 
jahy kotikak4kandakav iti nilma; anye tv ittham ^cakshate: 
snstliitasupratibnddhS.y iti nama, kotikak^aiidakd,y iti viradaprS.yam 
yi9esha]^ai|i: kotyai{i9astirimantraj&paparijii§iid.diii& kautikau, k4ka- 
ndyam nagary&i{i j&tatvilt kakandakau, tato vi9eshaQasamasah. ye tu 
susthitasupratibuddha ity ekam eva nama manyante tadabhipr4yam 
na vidmo dvitvayyagMtat. yadi param: madhokaitany^yena 
susthitena sahacaritah supratibuddhal^ susthitasupratibuddha iti 
pakshal^ 9aranam, taixa ca ptijyatvad bahuvacanam jiieyam. S. 

5) bahavo ^a vacan&bheda lekhakavaiguiaygj jata)^. tattatstha- 
viranll]|i ca 9&kha^ kulSui ca praya^ sampratam n& nuvartante 
namantaratirohitani \k bhavishyanti, ato nirnaya)^ kartum na p§.ryate 
p§,theshu. tathd. hi : kvacid adar9e Kodavant (6) 'ti, kvacit 
Kumdadhdri 'ti; tath& hi kvacit PunnapaUiyd (7) iti,' kvacit 
Suvannapattiyd iti. evam kuleshv api, kvacit Ullagaccha taiyam 
(7,6) ti p&tha^, kvacit aha UUagamdha taiyam ti. tasm&d atra 
bahu9rutS. eva prama^am, ma "bhtid utstitram iti. tatra kulam 
ek4c^asamtatih, 9&kh4su tasyam eva saintatau purushavi9esh4Qd.m 
prithak ppthag anvay^, ekavacan&cd.ryayatisamudayo ganah: 

tattha hulavn vineyam 
egdyartyaasa samtoM-jdo \ 

donha JcuUdna mtho puna 
sdvikkhdnam gano hoi \\ 
tti vacanlLt. athav^ 9aldia vivakshitadyapurushasya s&mtano, 
yathd. Yairasvamin&nm^ yaira9&kha, 'sm§.kain kul4ni tu tacchishy&Qam 
ppthak ppthag anvay&, yathd. Candrakulam Nagendrakulam ity- 
&di. S. 

6) Chultie RohagiUte tti vipratipattyavasth&y&qi dravya-guQa- 
karina-sam§,nya-vi9esha-samavd.y& -"kya-shat - padartha - prariipakatvat 
shat, gotrena Ulukatv^d Ultikah; shat ca 'sav Ult^a9 ca Sha4ult^kal^. 
Ult^atvam eva vyanakti: Kosie gottenam ti ultikakau9ika9abdayor 
na 'rthabhedat. Terdsiya tti Trair&9ika, jivS,-jiva-nojiv&-"khya- 
r&9itrayaprarApiQas tacchishyapra9ishyS,t- — Then follows the legend 
about Rohagupta (544 A.V.) The Vai9eshika Philosophy is said to 
have been developed out of the Traira9ika-doctrin: krame^a 
Vai9eshikadar9anam tata^ prard^ham. S. 

The name Aultikadar9ana or Owl-Philosophy is given to the 
Vai9eshika, perhaps because of ^the bewildering style of elucidation 
in which the Naiyayiks glory*, or because one of the first doubts 
raised in Yai9eshika-Nyaya treatises is that about the nature of 
darkness, whether it be a dravya or not. Thus says 9riHarsha 
in the Uttara-Naishadhlya XX, 36: 

dhv^tasya vamoru vicSkraijayaiii 

Yai9eshikaQi c&ru matam matam me 

Ault!lkam &hu khalu dar9anain tat 

kshamam tamastattvanirdpanaya 

] 20 KalpaaHtra. 

Or, as Prof. Weber thinks, the name Aulukya for Kanada had 
its origin in a quibble on the word M^aiida, which means either 
^follower of Kan&da' or *crow-eater'. 

12) atr& 'ntare vamddmi Phaggumittam ca ity^di gatha- 
vrindam bahushv adar9esha dp9yate, katipayapustakeshuca: therassa 
nam ajjaPhaggumtUassa Ooyamaguttassa ajjaDkanagtri ihe»'e 
amtevdst Vdsifihagotte ity&di yavat: therassa nam ajjaSihassa 
Kdsavagottassa ajjaDhamme there amtevdst Kdsavagotte^ therassa 
navn ajjaDhammassa Kdsavagottassa ajjaSamdile there amte- 
vdst iti paryantain dyi^yate, tadanantaram ca vamddmi Phaggu- 
mittam ca ityadi g&thas; tatra ca gadyoktartha^ punah padyaih 
samgrihita iti na paunaruktyam bhIkYaniyam. S. 

in. S^macari. 

2) kadiydim; vJckampiydim dhavalitani; channdim 
trii^§»dibhit; littdim chaganS-dyaih , kvacit guttdim ti pathas, tatra 
gupt&ni vritikara9adv&rapidh§.nSidibhih ; ghatthdim vishamabhtoiibha- 
iljanat; matthdim 9lakshi^ , kvacit sammatfhdim ti pathas 
tatra samant§.n myisht&ni masyi^yit&ni sammrishtSui ; sampadhu- 
miydim saugandhyS.p&danartham dhtipanair v&sit&ni; hhdtoda^difn 
kyitapranalirdpajalam§.rga9i; khdyaniddhamandim niddhamanam 
khdlam grih§.t salilam yena nirgacchati ; appano afthde 4tm&rthain 
gyihasthai^ kritani; parikarmit&ni, karote^ kandam karotl 'ty ad^v 
iva parikarm&rthatvat; paribhukt^ svayam paribhujyamanatv&t ; 
ata eva parinamitani acittikrit&ni ; tatah saYim9atiratre mase gate 
ami adhikaraigiadosha na bhavanti. yadi punah sadhaya^ : sthita^ sma 
iti brdyus, tadil te pravrajit&nam avasth&nena subhikshaip sambhavya 
gyihinas taptd.yogolakalpad amtala-(? also in the Kalpalata)-kshetra- 
karshai^agrUiacchadanadini kuryu^, tatha c& 'dhikaraiaadoshll; atas 

tatpariharaya pa&ca9at4 dinai^ sthital^ sma iti v&cyam 

iha hi paryusha^S, dvidhS.: grihijflatajfi^tabhedat. tatra gyihin^m 
ajnat^, yasyam varshElyogyapithaphalak&dau yatne kalpokta dravya- 
kshetrakalabhavasth^pan^ kriyate, sa "sha^hapaungiamasy&m panca- 
pancadinavpiddhy^ ySiVad bhd.drapadasitapa£Lcamyani cai 'k§bda9asu 
parvatithishu kriyate. gnhijn&tS. tu yasyaip s§.mvatsarik&iacara- 
locanain luficanam Paryushan&kalpastitrakarshaQam caityaparipati 
ashtamam s&mvatsarikapratikramanam ca kriyate. ^ yaya ca 
vrataparyayavarsh^^i ganyante, sa nabhasya9uklapa&camyaiii Kala- 
kasuryade9ac caturthy^m api janaprakatam k^ryS.. yat punar abhi- 
vardhitavarshe dinaviin9aty& paxyushitavyam ity ucyate, tat siddha- 
ntatippananam anusarena, tatra hi: yugamadhye pausho yug&nte 
cli 'sh^4ba eva vardhate, n4 'nye masas ; tani c& 'dhunS. na samyag 
jnayante, *to dinapanc&9atai va paryushanjl samgate 'ti vyiddhat. 
tata9 ca k^l^vagraho jaghanyato: nabhasyasitapaficamya ^rabhya 

Notes III, Sdmdcdri. 121 

karttikacaturmasantati saptatidinaminaj^; utkarshato varshayogya- 
kshetrantar^bhavad asMdham&sakalpena saha yrishtisadbMvat, 
m^ga9irsheQ^ 'pi saha shan mUsa iti. dravyakshetrakalabhava- 
sth^pandi cai 'vam. dravyasth^pand. : triQadagala(?)ksharamallak^- 
dinslm paribhogah , sacittlldin^m parihara^. tatra sacittadravyam 
9aiksbo na pravrajyate ati^raddhain rajanam r^jstmatyadikam vlL 
vina, acittadravyam vastradi na gyihyate, mi^radravyam 9aikshat 
sapadhikah. evam ah^ravikritisainst«i.rakadidravyeshu paribhoga- 
pariharau yqjyau. kshetrasthapan^. : sakro9am yojanam, karane 
balaglanavaidyaushadhyadau catvari panca va yojanani. kalastha- 
paii4: catvaro mSiS^, yac ca tatra kalpate, bh^vastMpana: krodhadi- 
nam viveka, iryabhS,shadisamitishu co payoga ; iti kyitaiji vistare^a. 
S. This exposition is clear on the whole, but some of its details 
I do not understand. 

9) tatro 'dak^rdrah karo yavata 9ushyati, tav&n kalo jaghanyam 
Landam, utkrishtam pailc^ 'horatras, tayor antaram madhyam. S. 

14) atikegaiydnam ity^di: asty etad yad ekesham sadhtinam 
purata evam uktaptirvam bhavati, gurubhir iti gamyate. cArnau 
tu: atthegaiyd dyariyd ity uktam, attham bhdsei dyario \\i v4canat; 
artha eva anuyoga eva, ekayitS. ekagrata, arthaikayitas tesham. 
athava 'sty etad yad ekesham ac§.ry4i^am idam uktam bhavati 'ty 
evam vy^khyeyam; tatra shashtht tritiylixthe tata9 ca "caryair idam 
uktam bhavati. S. atthinam has the same meaning in § 19. 

padigdhittae is rendered praiigrakitum , which would re- 

gulary become *padiggahittae, H 19^ 111^^4^ might be a 

mistake of the transcribers for Hl^"ll^^^* ^^* ^^® word 
occurs too frequently for that. Besides, double g is generally 
written XJ, which sign, however, is never used in our word. 

padigdhittae (also written padigdhettae) is the infinitive of the 
causative padtgdhe = piatigrdhaya. From the same base are 
derived the forms padtgdhe (which I take to be the 2d person of 
the imperative, though it is rendered by pratigrihniyds , just as 
ddve by dadyds) and padigdhehi. The causative bases padigdhe 
and ddve are used for the simplex. 

18) This paragraph has been translated in the Introd. p. 27 note, 
kvacit joi^Am - sthane ddhisi tti dp9yate tac ca 'tihridyaiii 

svayam va bhunjltha anyasadhor va dadyS. iti. evam ukte gyihina 
se tasya sadhol^ kalpate etc. S. 

19) kaddim ti k| tair anyair va 9ravakatvam 9ra- 
ddbatvam va grS.hitani; paMiydim pratyayitani pritikar&ni v^; 
thijjdim ti sthairyam asty eshv iti sthairy§,ni [the neuter abstract 
instead of the adjective, just as drogga, pdmokkha etc.] pritau dane 
ca sthir§.ni; vesdsiydim ti dhruvana lapsye *hain tatre 'ti vi9vaso 
yeshu vai9vasik^; sammaydim ti sanuuatayanti prave9§iii; 
bahumaydirn ti bahavo 'pi sadhavo nai *ko dvau v^ mata yeshu 

122 KalpaMra. 

bah^diili va gphamanush&i^&m mata^ s&dhnpraye^as , tani baihu- 
mat&ni; anumai/difn it anumat&ni d&tum anujMt&ni, a^nr api 
kshnllako ^i mato yeshn saryas§>dhus&dh&ra9aty&n , na punar 
mnkhaxii dpshtva tilakai|i karsbayanti 'ty aQomat&ni 'ti \L S. 

20) nityam ek&9aniiia1^. goyarakdlam ti ekasmin gocaracarylk- 

kale stLtrapanrcLsbyanantaram ity artbah nannatthe ity^di 

nak&ro v&khy&d&v alaipk&rarthajj. anyatr^ "caryavaiy&Yritty&t ; 
&c&ryavaiyS.VTitty&d anyatra tad varjayitve 'ty artba^. &c&ryavai- 
yavyittyain bi yady ekabbuktena kartum na p4rayati, tad& dvir api 
bbuktain; tapaso bi vaiyftvpttyaiji gariyab. evam up&dbylLy&dishr 
api. aoafpjarmjdyaenam ti na vyafijan&ni bastiktircakaksb^diromani' 
jlLt^ yasy& 'sau avyanjanaj^tas, tatal^: sv&rtbe ka^ (Hem. 11 164), 
aYyaiijanaj4tak4d anyatra, y&vad ady& 'pi tasya Yyafijan&ni no 
'dbbidyante, t4vad dvir api bbojanam na dnsbyati 'ty artba^. atra 
ca &c&rya9 ca vaiy^vjitiyam asyft 'sti 'ty abbr&dity&d apratyaye 
vaiyllvpttya^ ca vaiy&vyittyakara^^. &cS,ryavaiy&vpttyam t&bby&m 
anyatra; evam up&dby&y&disbV api neyam. Ao&ryop&dhy&yatapas- 
Yiglilnakshullak^§,m dvirbbnktasylk 'py antij£i&tatvd.d , evam api 
vyakhya. S. 

21) Tbere being two daily meals, caturthjobhojin is called he 
wbo partakes of one meal only in two days, etc. 

catnrtbabboji pr^ltar na caramapaumsbyam nisbkramyo 'paQra- 
yad S,va9yikyS, nirgatya ptirvam eva vikatam udgam^di^uddham 
bboktva pr&suk&baram pitv& ca takradikam samspsbtakalpam va, 
patadgrabam p&traip samlikbya nirlepikritya, samprampjya ca pra- 
ksb&lya. S. * * . 

25) tatro 'tsvedimam pisb^ajalam bl^itabastadiksbalanajalam 
v4; sai{isvedimam sainsekimam va. [I tbink samseima to be in 
Saipskfit aaavedima; comp. manw^ = manasvin (Hem. I 26)], 
yat par^adi utkalya 9ltodakena sicyate, tat. cduiodagam tandola- 
dbavanodakaiii tilodakam mab&r&sbtx£i.disbu nistvacitatiladbavana- 
jalam; tusbodakain vriby4didb&vanam ; yavodakain yavadb&vanam ; 
ay&mako ^va9r§.vanaip(avasra?) ; sauvirakaip kafijikaqi; 9tiddbavikat£un 
usbnodakam, usinaviyade iti usb^ajalam; tad api asiktam yatah 
pr^yei^d. 'sbtamordbvam tapasvino debain devata 'dbitisbtbati .... 
paripHe tti vastragalitam apariptite tp^aklLsbtb^di gale laganskt; 
tad api parimitam, anyatbS. jirigLaip sy^t. kvacit: ae vi ya nam 
hahuaampanne y VtO vi ya nain ahahuaampuTme ity api dri9yate, 
tatra isbad aparisamaptam samptirnam babusamptir^ai)!, namnah 
pr&g babur ve 'ti babupratyayat, atistokatare bi tyi]gjn&trasy& 'pi no 
'pa9ama iti. S. 

26) saixikbyayo 'palaksbit& dattayo yasye 'ti saQLkbyd.ta- 
dattikas tasya dattiparim&Qavata ity artbab. S. 

27) up&9rayd,c cbayyataragpbad drabbya y4vat saptagpb&ntarai|i 
saptagpbamadbye sanJchadim ettae tti samskriyata iti saipskfitir 
odanapSikas t4m etam gantuin na kalpate, pijgidap^t&rtbaip tatra 

Notes III. Sdmdcdri, 123 

na gaccbed ity ariha^. tesh&m gplid,igL&m sannihitatay^ sUdhngana- 
hptahridayatveno 'dgamUdidoshasambbavikt. et&Yat& 9ay7§.tarag7iliam 
any^ni ca sha^ ^saimagplilkQi varjayed ity uktam. kasya na kalpata 
ity Ikba: safnniyattacdrisaa nishiddhagrihebhyah sanmivrittalii sam9 
carati vibarati 'ti sainniypttacilri pratisbiddbavarjakab slLdbns. tasya 
bahavas tv evaip yy&caksbate saptagpibd.iitarai{i samkhadim ca 
janasaipkulajemanav&rdlaksba^ikm gantiim na kaJpate. yat uktam 
pratibb&ti, tad vyakby^am pram^nikartavyam. dvitlyamate 9ayy&- 
taragfibam any&ni ca sapta gi^ibani varjayed ity uktam. tfitlyamate 
9ayy&taragpbam anantaragribam sapta c4 nyd>ni varjayed ity uktam. 
uv€U8aya88a parenMrn ti up&9rayat paratal^ saptagrib&ntaram etum 
na kalpate. pcaramparenam ti paramparay^ vyavadb&nena saptag^ib^- 
ntaram etui}i na kalpate. 9ayyataragpb&d anantaram ekam gfibaqoi, 
tata^ saptagpbd^ni), iti paramparata. S. 

28) pdnipcuiiggahiyassa (be wbo uses bis band instead of an 
alms bowl) jinakalpik&de^; A;ana^a//Au«t^^pbus&ram&tram; ava9y&yo 
mibillk varsbam v&; vpsbtiklkyo 'pk&yavrisbtib. S. 

29) agihamai tti an&cbadite ^^(^q, S. 

dakam babavo bindavo, dakarajo bindum§.trai|i , dakapbusiya 
phus&ram ava9y^ya ity artbab. S. 

31) vagghdriyavutthikdo tti accbinnadbSx^Vfisbtir 

sarntaruttaramsi 4ntarab sautrakalpa, uttara aur^ikas, tabby&m 
pr4vritasy& Ipavpsbtau gantum kalpate. atbav&: antara iti kalpali; 
uttara iti varsbd.kalpah kambaly^^l^. CtLr^ik^ras tv siba: am- 
taram rayaharanam padiggaho vd tUtaram pduranakappo^ teMvn 
aciha tti. S. 

32) nigijjhiya 2. stbitvS. stbitviL varsbati. S. 
vikatagpbe &stb&nama]^4&P^^y^ip yatra gramyaparsbad upa- 

vi9ati. S. 

33) Sigaman&t p^rvakMam ; atbavSi p^rvam s^dbur ^gata^ pa9cS>d 
d&yako riLddbum prav^tta iti pth*v&gamanena betun& p1irv4yuktas 
tandulodanab kalpate pa9C§.dsiiyukto bbilingastipo na kalpate. tatra 
pt^rvd>yuktab s&dbv&gaman&t ptirvam eva svartbam gribastbai^ paktum 
lu^abdba^. S. Tbis is, according to tbe commentator, tbe ortbodox 
interpretation oi pUrvdyuhta; two otbers are rejected as andde^au; 
yiz., 1) ptirvlLyukta = yac cullylun aropitam, 2) p^rv&yuktam yat 
samibitam i. e. yat p§.kd.rtbam upadbauMtam. 

36) ekatr&yataiii subaddbam bban4akam p&trak&dy upakaranani 
ca kritva vapusbS. saba pr^vritya. S. 

38) atthi ya ittha keya tti asti ck 'tra ka9cit paiicamab; 
aithi ydim tha iti p&tbe tu tka iti v^kbyMaink^re attki ydim ti 
bbdsbS.m4tram asti ce 'ty artba^ .... nham vd.kby& 

41) iccbe 'ty^^> iccb& ced asti tad& etc. S. 

44) caksbusb& jii&tv& diisbtvd. ca paribarta- 

vyatayd, viclb:aQiy§iu panaka ullt s& ca pr&yal^ pnlvrisbi 

bbtimik&sbtbabb&^d&disbu jiLyate, yatro 'tpadyate, taddravyasama- 
varQa9 ca. ndmam panncUte iti nama iti prasiddbau. 2. bijasil- 

124 KeUpcuiUra, 

kshmain: kanika9alyadibijanain vaM 'ti rii(}lia nakhika. 3. harita- 
siikshmam: navodbhinnam ppthiyisamavan^aiji haritam tac ca 
'lpasaiiilianai\atYat stoken& 'pi Yiiia9yate. 4. pushpas^kshmaifi : vato^u- 
xnbar&dtnam tatsamavarQatvad alakshyam tac co 'cchv&sexia pi 
vird.dhyate. 5. a^^ast^kshmam: uddaip9& madliiimaksbikamatkaQadyas, 
tesb^ an4am uddam9&Q4£^i^; utkalik&Qdain ltit4pataQ4<uii ; pipi- 
liksL^^&Q^ kitikd>Q4&ii^ i balika g^akokil& yrahmai^i y4 tasy^ aigdain 
balik^i^dam ; haUohaliyd ahil/ydt saradi Icakkindi *ty ekartba^, 
tasya an^am; et&ni bi siiksbmani sya^. 6. layanam: ^^raya)^ sa- 
ttYd.nain, yatra kitikadyanekasiikshmasattva bbavantt 'ti. layanasu- 
ksbmaip yatb&: utting&l^ bbtiyaka gardabb&k^tayo jivas tesbam 
layanam bbtimsLv utkin^agpbam uttingalayanam. bb^igu 9usbka- 
bbi!b:aji jala90sbanaiitarai{i kedaradispbutit^ dalir ity artbab. ujjae 
tti bilam (rijubilam, Subodbika); t^amtUakam talamdiaklirain adbah 
pvitbu upari stiksbmain vivaram; 9ambiikavarttam bbramaragpbam. 
7. snebastLksbmam : osa tti aya9yayo yab kbat patati bimastyanoda- 
bindu^i; mibik& dbusari; karaka gbanopalaJj^; baratanur bbt^nibspta- 
trinagrabinduilipo yo yavankur&dau dyi9yate. 8. S. 

46) acaryah stitrartbavyakby&t& digac&ryo va; up^dby&yab 
siitradbysLpaka]^; stbaviro jflanadisbu sidataip stbinkarta udyatantun 

upayrii|ibaka9 ca, pravartako jfiS.nadisbu pravartayita gai^i 

yasya par9ve ac&ry§.h stLtrady abbyasyanti, gaQino va 'nye acaryaJ^ 
sMradyartbam upasampanndib, ganadbaras tlrtbak^ccbisbyadi^, gai^a- 
vaccbedako yal^ sadbtin gvibltva babil^ ksbetre ^ste gaccb^rtbam 
ksbetropadbimarga^adau pradbavanakart4 stLtrSirtbobbayavit ; yam 
va spardbakadbipatitvena samanyasadbum api puraskritya vibarati 

pratyapayam ap§.yam apayaparib^ram ca j^nanti. pratiktilo 
*pS.yasya pratyap&ya iti vigraben4 'p§,yaparibS,re ^pi pratyapaya9abdo 
vartate. S. 

47) vibS,rabbthiii9 caityagamanaip vicarabbumi^ 9ariracintady- 
artbam gamanam. S. 

Tbe scboliasts explain duijjattae by htnditum. It is, I tbink, 
a denominative verb from tbe base dilta, Sk^t.: '^dtUiycUi in tbe 
sense of: be runs as messenger, tbougb tbat word would become 
in Pnlkyit *duijjau Or is duijjai derived from tbe base duia 
== dvttiya? 

51) apa9cimamara9^ntas tatrabbava, arsbatvad uttarapada- 
vriddbau, apa9cimamS.ra]^§.ntiki s^ c4 'sau samlekbana tasya jdsana 
tfi seva, tay& jUaie tti ksbapita9ariro *ta eva pratyllkby^tabbakta- 
pana^i; padapopagatab k|itapadapopagamanab. S. 

52) ^t^payitom ekav^ram S.tape d&tum; prat&payitom punab 
piinab .... silianam tirdbvastb^nam tac ca kliyotsargalaksba];iam. S. 
I bave not been able to make out tbe exact meaning of 
kdyotsarga. I suppose kdyotaarga means ^tbe remaining of the 
body in a posture adopted for penance, devotion, etc'. 

53) anuccdikucikasya, kunca parispande, akucika 'parispand^ 

Notes III, Sdmdcdrt. 1 25 

ni9cald. yasya kambika na calati, adridhabandhane hi samgharsMu 
matkunakunthvadiyadhah syat. uccji hast4di yavat, yena pipilik&di- 
vadho na sy&t, sarp^dir va na da9et; ucca ck 'sav akuc^ co 'ccllkuca 
kambadimayi 9ayya sa vidyate yasy^ 'sS.v ucc^kuciko, na ucc^kuciko 
nicasaparispanda9ayyakas tasya. anarthakabandbinah paksbamadbye 
*nartbakam nibprayojanam ekavaro 'pari dvau trim9 caturo va varan bandban dad^ti, catur upari babtini va '^dakani (?) badbn^iti, 
tatb^ ca svadby&yapalimantb&dayo dosba!^. yadi cai 'k^ngikain 
campak&dipattam labbyate, tada tad eva gr&byam bandbanlkdiprakri- 
yaparib^r^t. amitasanikasya abaddb§.sanasya stbllnat stban^ntaram 
hi muhur mubub sainkr^man sattvavadba^ pravartate; anekani va 
asanani sevamanasya an§.t£i.pinah samstarakap^trMin§.m §.tape ^datus, 
tatra ca panakasamsakiyadayo dosba upabboge ca jivavadbal^. 
upabbogabbave co 'pakaranam adbikaranam eve 'ti. asamitasye 
"ry^disbu etc. S. 

55) tau ticcdrapdsavanabkHmio iti. anadbisabisbnos tisro 
^ntaji, adbisabisb909 ca babis tisrab. dTiravy§.gb&te madbya tadvya- 
ghate S.sanna ity asannamadbyadtirabbedat tisra^ .... osannam it 
pr^yena babulyene 'ty artba^. S. 

56) tao maMaya (!) iti trini matrak&ni bi velati- 
kramanavegadblLrane atmavir§.dbana, varsbati ca babirgamane sam- 
yamaviradbana. atra clirnib: bdhim tassa gummiyddigahanam 
tena mattae vosirittd bdhirn nittd pariifhavei^ pdsavane vi abki- 
ggahito dkarei tassa sai jo jdhe vosirai so tdhe dkaret^ na 
nikkhivai, suvamto vd ucchamge thitayam ceva uvarim damdae 
vd dorena hamdhati gose asamsatiiyde bhitmie pariifhavei tii, S. 
The Eiran^vali and Kalpalat4 give tbe same quotation, but offer 
no explanation. 

57) Tbe reason for sbaving tbe bead, or tearing out tbe 
bair, is: ke9esbu bi apkd.yo lagati sa ca viradbyate, tatsangS.c 
ca sbatpadik§,b sammurcbanti , td.m9 ca kandtiyamana^ kban4ayati 
nakbaksbatam va 9irasi karoti. S. Tbe loca is preferred to tbe 
cutting of tbe bair because by tbe latter process *sbat,padik^9 

pakkhiydrovana tti p§,ksbikam bandbadanam samstarakadavara- 
kanam paksbe paksbe bandba moktavya^ pratLlekbitavya9 ce 'ty 
artbat ; atbava aropana praya9cittam paksbe paksbe grabyam sarva- 
kldain vi9esbato varsb^su. S. 

59) iba pravacane ^dyai 'va paryusban§,dine, kakkbata: uccaib- 
9abda]^, katuko : jakaramakarartipo, vigrabab kalaba^ samutpadyate. 
S. I do not know, wbicb words are indicated by tbe initials m and j, 

60) varsb§;Sti *p§.9ray^s trayo gr§.by&]^ samsaktijalapl§.van4di- 
bbaySit. tarn iti padam tatre *ty artbe sambbavyate. veuwtyd 
padUehd kvacic ca veutdyd padUehd iti dri9yate, ubbayatra 'pi 
puna]^ punar ity artbalj. sdijjiyd pamajjarid iti, arsbe: je bhikJchU 
ha/ihakammam karei karimtam vd sdijjai tti vacan^t, sdijji 
dbatur asvadane vartate. tata upabbujyamano ya upa9rayat sa. 

126 KalpaMra. 

kayamdne ha^e tti njkjki sdtjjiu tti bha^yate. tatsambandhint 
pram&rjan^ sMjjiya. jasminn up^raye sthitlls tarn prataj^i pramar- 
jayanti, bhiksb^ateshu sadbusbu, ponar xnadby&bne, puna^ prati- 
lekbaiid>k&le tptlyaprabar^nte , iti vl^acatusbj^yain pramaijayanti 
varsb^su, ptumadbye tri^. ayain ca yidbir asainsakte, sai{isakte tu 
puna^ puna]^ pramarjayanti , 9esbopd.9rayadvayam tu pratidinam 
pratilikbanti pratyaveksbante : in& ko ^pi tatra stbasyati, mamatvai)! 
va karisbyati 'ti. t^tiyadivase padaproficbanakena pramarjayaati. 
ata uktam: veuwiyd padUeha tti kvacit sdijjiyd padileha tti 
dyi9yate, tatra pi pratilekbaa&pramarjanayor aikyavivaksbay& sa 
ev4 'rtbat. S. 

61) avagyibyo *ddi9y^ *bam amuk&m di9am anudi9anx va 
yfi,syami *ty anyasadbubbya^ katbayitv&. S. 

pratij&grati praticaranti gavesbayanti. S. 

62) Yarsbakalpausbadbavaidy^rtbam glanas&r^karanartbam va 
y^vac catvari paflca ^k yojanSui gatva pratinivarteta. S. 

63) etam pArvoktaip saqavatsarikaip varsbar4trikain stbavira- 
kalpam; yady api kimcij jinakalpikanam api samdjiyam, tatblk 'pi 
bbtimna stbavir&iid.m ev4 'tra samac&ri 'ti stbavirakalpakamaryad^m 
yatb^Atram yatb& sAtre bba^itaip, na stitravyapetain, tatb& kurvatah 
kalpo bbavati, anyatbft tv akalpa iti yatbakalpam; evaip kurvata9 
ca jnanaditrayal'aksbano mlirga iti yatbamllrgam ; yatba tatbyam 
yatbai 'va satyam upadisbtam bbagavadbbis tatbA samyag yatba 

stbitam. kdena tti upalaksba^atv^t kayavlnmanobbi^ 

sprisbtvsi &sevya; palayitva aticarebbyo raksbayitva; 9odbayitva 
9obbayitv§. vli vidbivatkaranena ; tirayitvfi, y&vajjivam S.radbya. S. 

64) iti bravimi 'ti 9riBbadrababusvami sva9isby£l,n prati brAte: 
ne 'dam svamanisbikay^ bravimi, kim tu tirtbakaraganadbaropade9ene 
'ti. anena ca gurup^ratantryam abbibitam. S. 


Th. refers to the Sthavirftvali, S. to the SUm&cariparyushanft, T. to the Appendix, 
n. pr. s=: nomen proprium, v. 1. 8b= variae lectiones, id. indicates that the Prftkrit 

word is identical with the Samskrit prototype. 

aikkamamti atikramanti S. 63. 
aimta part, praes. act. ]/i 207. 
aippam^i^a atipram^iaa 40. 
aim am c a atima&calOO see notes, 
aimutta atimukta 37. 
airega (^ya) atireka 34, 59; 

sai^' 117, 147. 

ai V a y a int a . atipatat (ativrajat) 

aivega ativega 46. 
aisiribhara atiQribhara 34. 
aisesa ati^esha 139. 
aiva ativa 90, 91. 

aunatt^i = ekoi^ashashti 136. 
aunattariip ekonasaptati 178. 
aunasattbi ekonashashti 136 

V. 1. 
amsa id. 36. 
amsuya aniQuka 32. 
akappa a-kalpa (and.cara) S. 58. 
Akainpiya n. pr. Th. 1. 
akasl ak&rshtt 146. 
akiipcai^a a-kincana 118. 
akuiya akucika S. 53, 54. 
akudila a-ku^ila 114. 
akoha a-krodha 118. 
Oakkha «aksha 14. T. 
akkhaya a-kshata 16. 

Abhandl. d. DMG. VU. 1. 

akkhara akshara.saw^ 138. 
akkhina a-kshina 19, 23. 
agara id. 1, 89, 116, S. 2. == 

agarin S. 39; V&sa 94, 147. 
a g a r i agarin S. 2. = aglyrini S.39. 
agihamsi na grihe S. 29. 
agga agra 14, 15, 35 T. etc. 
aggao agratas 187, Th. 4. 
agga^iya agrajai? 27 v. 1. 
Aggidatta n. pr. Th. 5. 
Aggibhtii Agnibhtiti Th. 1. 
Aggives&yana n. pr. Th. 1, 3. 
agghaarghamah^ 61, 63, 66, 104. 
amka id. 27, 40. 
amkana ankana 39. 
ainkoUa anko^ha 37. 
amga id. 9, 34, 35, 36, 61, 

63 etc. == vedanga 10 ; afth^ 64. 
amga^a id. 37, 118. 
^amgi angin duvalas^ Th. 2. 
amgulijjaga anguliya(ka) 6 1 . 
^^amguliya anguli(ka) 61. 
am*guli(li) id. 36, 100, 115. 
acalama^a a-calamlina 132, 

S. 44. 
acavala a-capala 5, 47, 88. 
acitta id. 118. 
acela (^ya) id. 117. 




ace a arcya; name of a lava 124. 
accnniiaya atyiumata 36. 
acch&yana &c1i&dana 95. 
accheraya &9carya(ka) 19. 
ajiiaa a-jina (asarvajila) 138. 
ajiya a-jita 114. 
Ajiya n. pr. 203. 
ajja adya 6, 49, 57, 70, 106, 

S. 59. 
aj j a arya, prefixed to the names 

of Theras and ^akMs; Yoc. 

ajjo Th. 1, S. 18, 52. 
Ajjaghosa n. pr. 160. 
Ajjacainda^^ n. pr. 135. 
Ajjace^aya name of a kula 

Th. 7. 
Ajjajakkhiijl n. pr. 176. 
ajjatt&e adyatvaya (or arya- 

tayl) Th. 2; S. 6, 7. 
ajjava ^rjava 120. 
ajjiy& &ry& 135, 176. 
ajjhatthiya adhyatmika 19, 

90, 93, 106. 
aj j h ayana adhyayana 147, S.64. 
amcei 4kuiicayati 15; 2ttdi 15, 
amch&vei &karshayati 68; 

2tt4 63. 
ainjana id. 15, 27, 45. 
amjali id. 5, 12, 16, 53, 115. 
atta ^a 92. vy^yama^SilS, or 

pari^rama^Sld. 60, 102. 
attha artha (prayojai^a H 2, 33.) 

8, 12, 13, 50,73, 83, 92, 119; 

Th. 1, S. 1, 2, 18, 40, 64. 
attha ashtan 4, 63, 64, 114, 

119, 145, S. 44. »nhai|i 14. 
atthamga ashfanga 64. 
atthattisam asht&trim^at 162. 
atthama ashfmna 2, S. 23. 
atthasaya ashtd.dhikam 9atam 

atth&rasaashtd^da^an 128, 137, 

&\\hkY&jSL asht&pada 227. 
att^i asthi 60. 
attl^^ya a-sthita 132, S. 44. 

Ai\hijaiggkm& Asthikagr^ma 

a 4 4^ a ardha 14, 15. 
ai(^ag£lriy4 anagarit4 1,94, 116. 
a^amta an-anta 1, 16, 19, 127. 
Ai(^amta n. pr. 191. 
ai^^aiptara an-antara 2. 
a^avakaipkham^Qa an-ava- 

k&nksham&^a S. 51. 
a^avaraya an-avarata 110. 
ai(^^gaya an-^gata 21, 25. 
a^apucchitt^ an-ap^cchya S. 

ai^^sava an-^^rava 118. 
anijji^i^a a-nirjir^a 19, 23. 
AT^iysL anika 14, 21. 
ai^uoga anuyoga Th. 13. 
anukampaQa anukampana 92. 
a n u k a m p a y a anukampa(ka) 30. 
anuk^la anuktUa 95, 96, 
a^ngacchai anugacchati 15; 

2tt& 15. 
ai(iucariya anucarita 100, 102. 
a^ncca anucca S. 53. 
aiQiuj^Qau annjl^&ta 28. 
ai^ujja an-tirja or an-ojaska 92. 
ai(^uttara an-uttara 1, 112, 

114, 120, 127. 
a^uttarovav&iya anuttarau- 

papatika (anuttareshu vijay^di- 

yimaneshn npapslto yesham te) 

145, 166, 181, 225. 
aBLudi^l vidi^ S. 61. 
ai^uddhart an-uddharin 132, 

S. 44. 
a^uddhuya an-nddhtlta (apari- 

tyakta) 102. 
a^un&i anunS.din 44. 
ai^upainna anuprakinaa 46. 
ai(^upayisai anupraYi9ati 8, 

60, 61. 2tt4 8, 60, 61, 72. 

^ttlia anupravisht» 87, S. 32. 
anup&litt& anupillya S. 63. 
a](^upuyya anuptkya 36. 
ai^uppatta annprftpta 1 0, 52, 80 



a^abh&ya annbMya 14. 

a^umaya anumata S. 19/ 

anurdya anurdpa ey&nu^*9 1,106. 

anulitta anulipta 61. 

a nu lorn a anuloma 117. 

anuyama an-upama 37. 

a la n y ti h a i(btih) anuyrimhati 1 1 , 

a^ega an-eka T, 60, 61, 100, 

102, S. 52. 
Anojjfi. n. pr. 109. 
am da id. S. 44, 45. 
a^na see anna. 

annamai;L];^enaip anyonyam72. 
a^nayara see annayara. 
aturiya a-tyarita 5, 47, 88. 
attha atra Th. 9. 
attha artha 9, 50, 79, S. 64. 
attha man a astamana 39. 
attharaya ^staraka 63. 
a tthiastil 9,8.19,38, 39, 52, 59. 
atthi asthi 60 y. 1. 
atthiQaiii S. 19, = atthegai- 

y&nam see atthegaiya. 
atthu astn; ^tthu 16. 
atthegaiya see notes S. 14, 

S. 14—19, 63. 
athayyaiaayeya atharyayeda 

adakkhu ad^ishtyd. S. 19. 
adatt^u ad;ishty4 8. 19 y. 1. 
adijja (adejja) a-deya 102. 
adit^tha ad^sh^a 8. 19 y. 1. 
adeya a-deya 142. 
addha ardha 39, 8. 57. ^ya 

195—203, 228. ^nayama 2, 147 

etc. ^atthama 9, 51, 79, 96, 152. 
addhuttha ardhatptiya 165, 

Th. 1. 
addhah&ra ardhahdira (naya- 

sarika) 61. 
adharima id. see notes 102. 
amta anta 45, 146, 8. 63. 
amta antar 38; s= anta9citta 42. 
amtaga^a or amtaka^a anta- 

kyit 124, 146, 147 etc. 
amtaknla anta-ktQa 17, 19. 

anitara id. 8. 27. 
am tar a dutara; s' 8. 31. 
amtar^ ary&k 8. 8, 62. 
ai|itar4 antar (madhye) 30, 120. 
amtar&y&sa yarsh&} 122, 

amtariya antarita 70. 
AiiitarijjiyS. name of a 9&kh& 

Th. 8. 
amtiya antika 8, 12, 27, 50, 

53, 65, 8. 51. 
amteuraantahpura 90, 91, 112. 
amtey4sinl antey&sin! Th. 5. 
ai|itomuhutta antarmuhtbrta? 

amdhay£lra andhak&ra 32, 59. 
anna (an^a) anya 10, 14, 55; 

8. 39, 47, 
annayara (annayara) anyatara 

18, 76, 118, 8. 50. 
annayari fem. of the preceding 

8. 48, 49, 52, 61. 
annum ann am anyonyam 46. 
apa^innayittd. a-pratijfiapya 

8. 52. 
apar addha apar&ddha 59. 
aparS.jiya a-par&jita 143; n. 

pr. 171. 
aparinnaya (^ta) a-parijilapta 

8. 40. 
ap&naya a-p&na(ka) 116, 120, 

147 etc. 
apu^tha a-ppshta 147. 
apnnar£lyatti a-pnnar-ayyi- 

tti 16. 
apunarutta a-punar-ukta 110. 
appa alpa 66, 104, 8. 31. 
appakaippa a-prakampa 118. 
appa^ihaddha a^pratibaddha 

118, 119. 
appa^iv&i a-pratip&tin 112. 
appa^ihaya a-pratihata 118. 
appa^. &tman 8, 50, 63, 112, 

120, 168, 8. 2, 8. 59. 
appamatta a-pramatta 114. 




appho diya (^lia) ^sphotita 35,T. 
ably a a-dvitlya 116, 147. 
abbhakkh^^a abhyS.khyl^a 

abbhaipgai^a abhyafijana 60. 
abbbamgiya abhyakta 60. 
abbbanunn&ya abhyannjil&ta 

47, 86, 110, S. 46. 
abbbabiya abbyadbika 61. 
abbbiqig^ see abbbamg^. 
abbbimtara abbyantara 100. 
abbbimtarao abbyantaratas 

abbbimtariya abbyantariklk63. 
abbbuggaya abbyudgata T. 
abbbutttiya abbyuttbita 119. 
abbbutt^^i abbyuttisbtbati 5, 

15, 2tt4 5, 87. 
a bb a gg a a-bbagna 114. 
abbaya a-bbaya 16. 
abbikkba^iam abbiksbnam S. 

17, 44, 53, 54, 61. 
abbigaya adbigata 73. 
abbigii^bai abbigrib9S.ti 94. 
abbiggaba abbigraba 94. 
abbiggabiya abbigpbita S. 54, 

a^^ S. 55. 
abbigbd.ya abbigb&ta 43. 
Abbijasa name of a kulaTb. 9. 
abbitthu^am^^a abbi+|/^stu. 

part, praes. act 110. 
ab hi tb uv vam ana abhi+]/ stu. 

part, praes. pass. 115 110 v. 1., 

113 V. 1. 
Abbinamdana n. pr. 201. 
abbinamdamana abhi+l/nand. 

part, praes. act. 110, 113. 
a b b i n i V va 1 1 a abbinirvritta 1 1 3 

V. 1. 
abbinivvittba abbinirvisbta 

113, 120. 
abbinn&ya abbijnata Tb. 5 etc. 
abbibhaviya abbibb"dyall4v.l. 
abbimuba abbimukba 15, 16, 

T. 62. id. 32, 42 — 44, 46, 

57, 61, 100 T. 

abbiUva abbil&pa 151, 154. 
abbiva^^li- abbi+j/vridb. 1 pi. 

praes. "amo 91;<>ittha 91. 
abbisaipthu^am&na abbi- 

saipstavat 113. 
abbisamannagae (nt?) ? S. 

52 V. 1. 
abbisiccamS-ni abbisbicya- 

m&n& 36. 
abbisiincati id. 211. 
a b bi s e y a abbisbeka 4, 33, T. 99. 
abbii abbijit 204, 205, 227. 
abblya a-bbita 114. 
a ma oca amiLtya 61. 
am am a a-mama 118. 
amala a-mala 36. 
amS.]^a a-m&na 118. 
am&ya a-maya 118. 
am&yas& amd,yasy& 128. 
amijja (amejja) a-meya 102. 
amiya a-mita 34, S. 53. 
amil&ya a-mlana 102. 
am bar a id. 14, 39, 46. 
ambila amla 95. 
a m m & p i u m^t^pitpi 108. <^piyaro 

104, «piibim 110. »piiinjam 90. 
ambam asmat Gen. 51, 74, 91, 

106, 107 S. 7, 8. ambeNom. 

pi. 91, 106, S. 7. 
avam see ima. 
ayana ayana 10, 114, 118. 
ay a la acala 16. 
Ayalabb&ya Acalabhr&tp Tb. 1. 
Ara n. pr. 187. 
arai a-rati 108, 118. 
aranna (jj^) ara^ya 118. 
araya a-rajab 14. 
aravimda id. 46. 
arabassa a-rabasya 121. 
arabd. a-rabas 121. 
arabS. arhat Nom. 121, 149 — 

160, 170 — 174, 204 — 212, 

Gen. arabao 161—169, 174— 

203. base arabamta Loo. sing. 

74. n. pi. 17, 18, Ace. pi. 21. 

Gen. pi. 16. 
Arittbianemi 170 — 183. 



ariha arlia mah'-61 jlviy'-83. 
Arihadatta n. pr. Th. 10. 
Arihadinna Th. 11. 
arihS. arhat 46 Gen. pi. 1. 
amy a a-ruja 16. 
arnha arha in sararuha? 42 

see notes, 
alamkara id. 85, 95, 102, 105, 

115, 116. 
alamkiya alai^ik^ita 61, 66, 

alahi (niys^a^e Hem. IE 189) 

S. 18. 
aloha a-lobha 118. 
alli^a &lina 92 T. 
avakaipkhamdiQa see an^. 
avakkapnai apakr&mati 27; 

2ttli 27. 
avagaya apagata 60. 
a Y a c c a apatya see ah&^ and nir^. 
avagijjhiya avagrihya S. 61 

see notes, 
ayamja^aj&yaya a-yyaiijana- 

j4ta^a) S. 20. 
avaratta apararditra 2, 30, 90. 
avasSiQa avas&na 61. 
avasesa aYa9esha Th. 2. s&^ 

S. 36. 
avaharaiapaharati 28. 2ttdi28. 
avi api (after cons.) 21, 44. Th. 

13, S. 28. 
aviggha a-vighna 114. 
avitaha a-vitatha 18, 83, 138. 
avilambiya a-vilambita 5, 47. 
aveiya (avediya) a-vedita 19. 
ayy&bdiha (^&ha) a-Yy4b4dha 

16, 28, 30. 
asaipkhejja a-samkhyeya 28, 

asa^a a9ana 83, 104. S. 40, 

42, 43. 
asaiiididdha a-saipdigdha 13. 
asainbhaipta a-sambhr&nta 5, 

asiima a9ita 148. 
asui see sui. 
a sub ha a-Qubha 28. 

asura id. 113, 121, 143. 

asoya a9oka 37, 39, 59, 115, 
116, 157, 211. 

aha atha S. 43. 

ah am aham S. 52. 

ah ay a ahata 61. 

ahara adhara S. 43. 

ahay& athay4 S. 26. 

aha == yatha in ahakkama 59; 
ahlbayara 27. ah^larpda S. 9; 
ah&yacca Th. 5, 6 etc. aha- 
sannihiya S. 52; ahclsuhuma 
27; ah&satta etc. S. 63. 

ahigarai^a adhikarana S. 58. 

ahiya adhika 40, 63. sa^^ 

ahiydiSei adhyasayati 117. 

ahiyai adhipati 14, 21, 27. 

ahiya^dhamo see abhi^. 

ahi^a a-hina 9, 79. 

ahe adhas 116, 120, S. 32, 36. 

aho^ratta ahorsltra 118. 

&i &di ice' 196, 197, 198. 
^ikkhai dicashte S. 64. 
&ijja adeya 36. 
&iya adika 60, 90, 91, 198— 

aiya &d|ita 36. (or &cita see 

^ii^aga &jina(ka) 32. 
&u liyus 2, 9, 51. 
^uttittae karayitom S. 49. 
&utta &yukta puyy® pacch® S. 

33, 34, 35. 
auya &yus; sayy® 147. 
auso S.yushmat; yoc. S. 19. 
&k£Lra id. 9, 35, T. 79. 
dikula id. 61. 
&gai agati 121. 
Igacchai agacchati 132, S. 44. 
&gama id. 145. 
&gamana &gamana S. 33 — 35. 
&gaya agata 35, 43, 105, 106. 
&gara &kara 89. 
a4oya 4topa 35. 



^.^a^a Imana 36, 61. 
&9atti7& &jiLapti(k&) 26, 29, 57, 

58, 100, 101. 
^i^aipda ananda 5, 15, 50. 
^il^aipdiya 4nandita 5, 15, 50. 
^x^ayei ijilapayati 27. 
kj^^ djM 14, 27, 58, S. 63. 
^i^dip&Quya ^nS.pikiiaka (ucchva- 

sam]?9YdiSapram^a) 118. 
a9S.iniya &n4inita T. 
4t&Yiya at&pita ai^i^^ S. 53. 
^ddiQa see ^y&i^a. 
ad&Qiya 4deya = pradliltna see 

ad^ya id. 116, S. 29. 
didikara (^gara) id. 16. 
&dhi^ra id. 51, 79. 
& p u c c h. &+}^prach. 4um inf. S. 

46, oitta S. 46, 48. 
4 p lira id. (tAi(^ira) 38. 
abhara^a id. 36, 61, 66, 98, 

104, 105, 116. 
&bhoiya &bhogika 112. 
& b h e i 4bhogayati (vilokayati) 

112 2tt& 112. 
abhoem&^a &bhogayat 15. 
amamtitt^ ^mantrya 104. 
ayaipta &c&nta 105. 
tjSLjB,j^& ^yatana S. 43. 
&ya &tma 14, 43. khudd^ 129, 

S.yara &kara. kamal' 59. 
d,yara ^dara 115. 
&yariya ac&rya 1, S. 7, 8, 20, 46. 
ay&. k+Yjk ®iinti 3 pi. praes. 

17; <^msu 3 pi. pr. 17, 18; 

^samti 3 pi. fut. 17. 
kjt^B, &d&na (ktouaa) 118, S. 

53, anO S. 54. 
^y&ma id. S. 25. 
kjkja, &d&ya S. 29 v. 1. 
^y^vai^a S,t&paiili 120. 
ay&v. §i-f-|/tap. &t4pe d&tum 

«ettae S. 52; «em&^a 120. ^iya 
. part. S. 54, aij^ S. 53. 
arakkhaga &rakshaka 100. 
&r&ma id. 89, S. 32, 36. 

&r4ha9& &r£kdhan& 114, S. 59. 
&r&haya (l^dhaka) &rlkdhya 

duro S. 53; su« S. 54. 
&r&hitt& £lr&dliayya S. 63. 
S.roggaarogya adj. 9,51,96,8.17. 
^roya^a iropa^di S. 57. 
& 1 a i y a alagita (yath&sthanam 

sthapita) 14. 
AlabliiySi n. pr. 121. 
&laya id. 120. 
^liipga^a Mingana s^ 32. 
&li]^a &l!na (guptendriya) 110. 
aloy a aloka 28, 61 ; 44, 97 v. L 
diYaccejja apateya Th. 27 
JgLvai^a apa](ia 89, 100. 
divatta &yarta gang^- 43. 
4vatt&yamta ^yartamluia 35. 
§,yaliy^ &yaU(ka) 118. 
&vi (jkn) ca 'pi 92. 
&yiddha id. (parihita) 61, T. 
^yikamma &yihkarma 121. 
4samga see uttar&saSga. 
^.sa^a disana 5, 48, 95. 
^^sai^iya a^. from the prece- 
. ding S. 53, 54. 
li^atta &sakta 41, 100. 
^sattha ^.^yasta 5, 48. 
&sama a^rama 89. 
^samapaya n. pr. 157. 
&sayai (d^iai) ^.^rayati 95. 
&saya see a^&saya. 
Asase^a n. pr. 150. 
^s^emi^a 104. 
&s&dha &sh44ha 2, 182, 206. 
disiya ^sikta 100. 
&soya &9yina 30, 174. 
&h. ahu = &ha 133, S. 18, 19, 

40. dihaipsu = ^us S. 27. 
&haya ahata 5, 8, 15, 43. = 

&dolita 40. 
^h&ra id. 2, 95. 
&harettae (^ttae) S. 17, 42, 

43, 48 — 51, &Mrem^a 95. 

inf. and part, of the denomin. 

of ah^a. 
&hijjainti &khy4yantel08,109, 

Th. 5, 6 etc. 



^hevacca ^dhipatya 14. 

4 holy a ^bhogika 112 v. 1. see 

ahohiya 112 v. 1., 157. 



i' = iti iji i v& q. v. 

ii (ia) iti 148 v. 1. S. 18. 

ikk&rasi ekada9i 157. 

Ikkhaga Ikshv^kku 2, 18. 

Ikkhagabhiimi n. pr. 206. 

Ikkhagu Ikshvaku 2 v. 1. 

ice' = ity; »ai 196—203, »eyam 
S. 63. 

icch® /ish. Oami S. 46, 48. 
oijj& S. 46—52. 

icch& id. S. 41. 

icchiya Ipsita 13, 83. 

i^tha ishta 110. 

i44hi riddhi 102. saw« 115. 

iti id. 148, S. 58. 

itih^sa id. 10. 

ittae (ettae) etum S. 27. 

ittha (ettha) atra S. 38, 39, 52. 

Imda Indra 14, 15. 

Imdadinna Th. 4, 10. 

imdanila indituitla 45. 

Imdapuraga n. pr. of a kula 
Th. 8. 

Iindabhiii Indrabhiiti 127,134, 
Th. 1, 2. 

i m d i y a indriya 9, 60, 114,118. 

ibha id. 33. 

ima base of pron. idam: Nom. 
s. m. ayam 16, 90. neut. imain 
S. 19. pi. m. ime Th. 5 etc.; 
f. iin§.o Th. 5 etc. neat, im&im 
89, S. 44; Ace. s. m. imam 
15; pL ime 3, 5, 6 etc. 46, 
74; Gen. s. f. imise 2. 

iy&i^im id^im 92, 94; ime 
'ykspm 79, 86. 

iriya irya 118. 

iva id. 42, 46, 118. 

iv& iti va? (ikaro vakyalamkara^i 
K.) 108, 210. 

Isigutta n. pr. Th. 6, 9. 

Isiguttiya n. name of a kula 

Th. 9. 
Isidatta n. pr. Th. 10. 
Isip&liya n. pr. Th. 11. 
I s i p aliy & ajja^ name of a 9&kh& 

Th. 11. 
iha id. 2 etc. 
ihagaya ihagata 16. 

Isara i^vara 14, 61. 

isim ishat 15. 

ihei'id. 8, 50, 72. 

ihamiga (^a) Mm^iga 44, 63. 


u ea Th. 8. 

uiya udita 59. 

uuya yitu(ka) 37, 41. 

uli ritu; ude 118. udim 114. 

ukka^a ntkata 43. 

ukkaippiya (dhavalita) S. 2. 

ukkara utkara 42. = ut-kara 

nkkaliy'aip^^ utkalik^^^^ S. 

ukkittha utkrishta 28, 34, 43 

V. 1. 
nkku^iiya ntkafuka 120. 
ukkosa utkarsha S. 57. 
ukkosiya utkyishta 134 — 

145 etc. 
Ukkosiya n. pr. Th. 4. 
ugga ugra 211, ^kula 18. 
uggaya udgata T. 
ugga ha see oggaha. 
ucca S. 54, an" S. 53. 
uccattli^?^ uccasthana(t; t//(U/ia) 

Uccan&gari n. of a 9&kha Th. 

9, 10. 
uccaya id. rayan'- 4, 33, T. 
uce&gaya uec^gata or ucc^gaja 

36. see notes, 
uccaya uccatma 43. 
uceara id. 118, S. 51, 55, 56. 
uccarem&i^a uec4ryam&](ia 73. 



ucchalamta ucchalat 43 v. 1. 
ucchinna id. 89. 
Ujubaiiy& (ij) n. pr. 120. 
ujjala ujjvala 36, 46. 
njjalaiaaga ujJYalana(ka) 46. 
ujjalamta ujjvalat 41. 
ujjana udy&na 89, 211. 
ujjimta n. pr. 174, 183. 
Ujjumai n. pr. Th. 5. 
njjuya pjuka (sarala) 36; (bila) 

S. 45. 
ujjoya udyota 97 v. L, 128. 
^jjoviya ndyotita 61, 97 v. 1., 


uttliiy* ntthita 59. 
Udumbarijjiy& name of a 

9akha Th. 7. 
Ud4iivadiyagai(^a n. pr.Th. 8. 
unha ush^a 95. 
uttama id. 16, 41, 44, 55, 

114, Th. 13. 
nttara id. 28, 105, S. 43. 

samtar^ S. 31 see notes. 
Uttara n. pr. Th. 6. 
uttarakura n. pr. 173. 
UttarabalissahagaQa n. pr. 

Th. 6. 
uttar&saipga id. 15. 
uttaras&dha 205, cau^ 204. 
nttarijja uttariya 61. 
uttimgale^a S. 45 see notes, 
ntthaya see otthaya. 
a d a g a udaka; caulpdaga tilodaga 

tusodaga javodaga S. 25. 
udaya udaka 57, 61, S. 2, 11, 

42, yigaodae S. 43. 
udaya id. 19, 39. 
udayamda S. 45 v. 1. 
udiya udita 130, 131. 
uddaipsain^a S. 45 see notes, 
uddskla avadalana 32. 
Uddehagaija n. pr. Th. 7. 
uddhaipta uddh&Tat 39 see 

uddhuya uddhlita 28, 32, 44, 

57, 100. 

uddhuyyam&Qt uddhliyam&n& 

(udyijyam4n&) 61. 
unnaijjam&^a unnatim pr&- 

pyamdinia 115 y. 1. 
unnaya unnata 32, 36, T. 
unnaipdijjam&Qa unnandya- 

m&na 115. 
upayajjamai^La upayadyamana 

upasama n. pr. 124 y. 1. 
uppajjaipti utpadyante 117. 
uppayaipta utpatat 97. 
uppayamaQautpatat 125, 126. 
up pirn upari 183, 227. 
uppiipjalaga utpinjala (see 

notes 97) 126. 
uppiipjalama^a utpifljala 97. 
ubhao ubhayata)^ 32, T. 
ubhaya id. S. 64. 
umm&Qa unm&na 9, 51, 79, 

ummilliya unmilita 59. 
ummi tinni 43. 
ummukka unmukta 10, 52, 80. 
uya uda. khiroya 43. 
ura uras S. 29. 
urattha ural^-stha 36. 
uru id. 42, %&yaga 39. 
ulla ardra 95, S. 42. 
Ullagaccha n. pr. of a kula 

Th. 7. 
ullaiSai)[ita uUasat 36. 
ullasiya ullasita 40. 
ulloiya ullocita 100 see notes, 
ulloya ulloka or ulloya 32. 
uyaitt^a upadish^a 114. 
uyautta upayukta Th. 13. 
uyakkha^^viipiti upask&ra- 

yanti 104. 
uyagaya upagata 3, 29, 92. 
uyaipga upanga 10. 
^yaipgi fern, of the preceding 

uyaciya upacita 34, T. 100; 

soy^ 112. — 15 y. 1., 32 y. 1. 
uyajjhliya up&dhyaya 1, S. 7, 

8, 20, 46. 



UTatt^^i]L& upastMna 89. H^k 

57, 58, 62. 
uvadamsei upadar9ayati S. 64. 
uvadisai upadiQati 211. 
Uvanamda n. pr. Th. 5. 
uvanamdij jm^na (09^) upa- 

nandyamana 115 y. 1. 
uyabhoga upabhoga 44. 
nvama upam4, at the end of a 

compound 38; see paliovama, 

UYamS,na upam^Jia 36. 
uvayaijita (ov**) avapatat 97. 
uvayam&na avapatat 35, T. 

125, 126.' 
nvayara npakara or upac4ra 

32, 57, 63, 100. 
nyaraya uparata 92. 
uyalagga upalagna 42. 
uvalitta upalipta 57, 100 y.l. 
uyaleyiya upalepita 100. 
u V a y & y a npapata (deyanara- 

k^^am janma) 121. 
nyay^sa upayasa 128. 
uyayeya upayeta 9, 79 y. 1., 

Th. 13 y. 1. 
uyasagga upasarga 107, 114, 

nyasatta upasakta 36. 
xiyasaipta upa^Suta 118. 
uyasama upa^ama S. 57. n. 

pr. 124. 
tiyasam. upa+y^^am. ^ai S. 59, 

^yayya S. 59. ^ayiyayya. caus. 

S. 59. 
nyasampajjitta upasampa- 

dya S. 50. 
uyasamiyayya S. 59 y. 1. 
uyasahiya upa9obhita T. 
ny a s s ay a xipa9raya S. 27, 32, 60. 
uy a h a r a upahara (yist^ra^a) 34. 
uyahi upadhi S. 52. 
uyahiya upahita. 100 y. 1. 
uy£linayittae seenyayan^yittae. 
uy&gacch. upa+1/^gam. ^ai 

oitta 5, 28, 29 etc. «ijja opt. 

S.. 29. oittae inf. S. 32, 36. 

uy^gaya up4gata 2, 96, 116, 

uyayan§,yittae (uyain^) ati- 

kramitum S. 8, 36, 57, 63. 
Tiyasaga (^ya)upasakal36, 163, 

179, 216. 
uyasiyl upasik4 137, 164, 180, 

uyeya upeta 79, Th. 13. 
uyyalana udyalana 60. 
u sab ha (%a) rishabha 44, 63. 
Usabha Rishabha 204, 206— 

Usabhadatta n. pr. 2, 5, 8, 

13, 15. 
Usabhaseija n. pr. 214. 
usina ushna 61, S. 25. 
ussagga utsarga k&^ S. 52. 
u s s a m k a uc-cchulka 102 v. 1., 

209 y. 1. 
ussappiijii utsarpi^i 19. 
u s s ay. ut-f-|/ 9ri. caus. ®eha 2 pi. 

imper. 100. ^itt^ 100 y. 1., 

ussa (os&) aya9y& S. 45. 
ussiya ucchrita 33 y. 1. 
ussukka uc-chulka 102. 
ussumka uc-chulka 209. 
u s s e i m a utsyedima or utsekima 

S. 25. 

lina lina 189, 227. 

tiniya tinita 195—203, 227. 

tiru id. 33, 35, 36. 

tisatta utsakta (upari lagna) 

iisayiya (= *ucchrapita) u- 

cchrita 15. 
Asasiya ucchyasita 15 y. 1, 
lisiya ucchrita 33. 


ekgbrasl ekada9i 157 y.l., 212 

y. 1. 
ekka (ikka) eka T. 
ekkayis^e ekayim9ati Inst. 2« 



ekk&ras a ek&da^an 165, 185, Tk 

1. ord. 104 V. L, 157 v. 1. 
ekkcirasama ek&da9a 104. 
ega eka 15, 78, 93, 116, 122, 

136, 147, S. 38, 39; f. eg& 

o. 38, 39. 
egao ekatas S. 38 y. 1., 39 v. 1. 
egayao S. 38, 39. 
egayaja ekatrdi "y^ta =s suba- 

ddha S. 36. 
eg&rasi ek4da9t 212. 
ettae see ittae S. 27 v. L 
ettha (ittha) atra Th. 5 etc. 
eya etad. base 91, 107. Sing. 

Nom. ms. ese 19, 23. eso 1. 

esa 91, esam 8, 50, neat. 13, 

17, 22, Ace. ms. eyam 8, 12, 50. 

eyam fern. 26, eyam neut. 13. 

Gen. ms. eyassa 91. Loc. eyamsi 

106. eyammi 195. Plur. Nom. 

ms. ee f. ey& Th. 13. neut. 

ey&i Th. 8, Ace. ms. ee 46, gen. 

eesim 74, eesi 7. 
eyai ejati 92, 93, 94. 
eyam&^a ejam&na 94. 
eyai^nrliya etadanordpa 91, 

eySirisa etad^i^a 46. 
ey^rliva etadr^pa 3, 5, 6 etc. 
Er^vai n. pr. S. 12. 
erdiYa^a air^Yas^ 14. 
El&vacca name of a gotra 

Th. 4, 6. 
eva id. 2, 26, 116 etc. 
evaikhutto iyatkyitvas S. 48. 
evaiya evatika (iyat) S. 18, 

21, 48. 
evaip id. 5, 6, 9, 12, 18, 21, etc. 
esai^& eshaQ& 118. 


g i igi h. (nh) ava-f-V grab. ®ai 50 
Oaipti 72, oitt& 50, 72, S. 9. 

oggaha avagraba 5, 8, 50, S. 9. 

oghettavva ayagrabitavya S. 

ott^ft (^tt^) oshfba S. 43. 

o^aipdijjam^Qa avanandya- 

m&na 115 y. 1. 
otthaya ayastpta 61, 63. 
oniyatt^ ayaniyptta 43. 
omnyai ayamulicati 15, 116, 

omoitt^ 15, 116. 
oya ojas see taoya. 
oyayiya parikarmita 32. 
r&la (urala) ud4ra 3, 5, 6, 9 etc. 
or oh a ayarodha 102, 115. 
olijjham&ijia ayalihyam^na 42. 
oyayamta ayapatat 37, 97. 
oyalana y. 1. uyautta Th. 13. 
oyiya parikarmita 15, 61. 
osatta ayasakta 100. 
s a Q igL a m (nn) pr&ye^a S. 55, 61 . 
osappi^i ayasarpnoi 2, 19, 147. 
osoyainit ayasyapint 28. 
ohaya ayabata 92. 
obi ayadhi 15, %&9i 139, 166, 

181, 219. 
ohlramll]3i& nidrlkti 3, 6, 31. 


ka pron. inter. Nom. sing. m. ke 
7; n. kiip 61, 133, Th. 7, 8 
etc. Instr. ke^a Th. 1, S. 1. 

kamsap&i k&msyap&tra 118. 

kakuha kakuda 33, T. 

kakka^accha karkat&ksha T. 

kakkeai^a karketana 45. 

kakkha kaksha S. 29. 

kakkha4a kakkbafa S. 59. 

Eacc&yana n. pr. of a gotra Th. 3. 

kaccha kaksha 114. 

kamcainia k^cana 40, 41, 44, 
T. 119. 

kattu kritva 5, 12, 66, S. 36, 
111. (ukty&) 11, 16, 29, 94. 
(dhy&ty&) 21. 

katth^^ft^^QA kshetra 120. 

ka4a kyita 121, S. 2, (= 9r&ya- 
kikyita) S. 19. 

ka^aga kanaka 15. 

kadi kati 61. 

kadiya kajita S. 2. 

ka^uya kanaka 95; S. 59. 



kai^aga kanaka 35, 36, 40, 44, 

61, 90 etc. = kana S. 27, 30. 
ka^agamaya kanakamaya 36. 
kaniy^ kanika S. 45. 
kaQiyasa kaniyasa Th. 1. 
kam^aga kan^aka 114 y. 1. 
ka^itha id. 36, T. 
katu krata 14. 
kattari kartaii S. 57. 
kattiya k&rtika 124, 171. 
katthai kutracit 46, 118. 
kaiiita k&nta 9, 34, 36 — 38, 

42, 70. 
kamti k&nti 115. 
kaipdara id. 89. 
kanna karjoia T. 
Kanha n. pr. Th. 13. 
Kanhasaha name of a kula 

Th. 7. 
kapola id. 33. 
kappa kalpa = &clkra 10, 119, 

S. 57, 63. 
kappai kalpate 94, S. 8, 9, 10, 

kappamti S. 21 — 25. 
kapparukkhaya kalpavri- 

k8ha(ka) 61. 
kappiya kalpita 61, 110, 155, 

kapplira karp^a 43. 
kabba^a karbata 89. 
kama krama in ahakkama 59. 
kamala id. 15, 34, 35, 36, 39, 

41, 42, T. 59. 
kampam&i^a kampamana 40. 
kambala id. S. 52. 
kamma karman 19, 32, 104; 

baU« 66, 95, 104. 
kaya kfita 36, 40, 61, 66, 95, 

99, 104. 
kaya kaca 61. 
kayambiya kadambita (alam- 

kjita) 33. 
kayainbnya kadamba(ka) 5. 
kar. }/kyi ^ei 5, 8, 15, 28, 102, 

116. %rpti. S. 63. <>eha 2 imp. 

pi. 57, 100. Oiss&mo 91, 128. 

»ess^o 106. 4tiA 5, 8, 15, 

28, 57, 100. see kattu, kicc& 

kaum; kujjdi opt. S. 19. ak&si 

%ara (gara) id. at the end of a 

compound, see ^dikara, tittha- 

kara, dina^^ kitti^ jasa®,namdi® 

vivaddha^a^ 51, 79; nisseyasa® 

111; vitimira® 38. 
kara id. 36, 59. see karayala. 
kara^a id. 60, 61, 104. astrol. 

kar ay a karaka S. 45. 
karayala karatala 5, 12, 15, 

28, 36, 67, 92. 
kalambnya 5 v. 1., 8, 47. 
kalaha id. 118. 
kalahamsa id. 42. 
kaU id.*211. 

kalava kal^pa 36, 41, 61, 100. 
kaliya kalita 32, 57, 100. 
kail am kalyam 59. 
kalU^a 3, 5, 6, 7, 9, 31, 32, 

49 etc. 
kalHnaga kaLya]^a(ka) 61. 
kallola id. 43. 
kasaya kashaya 95. 
kasi^a k^itsna 1, 36, 120. 
kahakahaga 97. 
kahaga kathaka 100. 
kah^ kath& 55. 
k&nip kfity^ S. 46. 
kaussagga kd.yotsarga S. 52. 
K&kamdaga n. pr. Th. 4, 6, 

9, 10. 
K£ikamdiya n. pr. Th. 9. 
Eakamdiy4 name of a ^^.kh^ 

Th. 8. 
k&ma karma 211 y. L 
k&ma id. saipplkyiTi^ 16. 
K&mi4dhi n. pr. Th. 6, 8. 
E&mi^dhiya name of a knla 

Th. 8." 
k&ya id. 117, 118, 121, S. 42, 

43, 63. see k§,ussagga. 
kliyambaga k&damba(ka) 42. 
k£l.raga k4raka 9, 51. 
kS,rana id. S. 64. 



k&la 12, 14, 95, 96, 99 etc. 

Ogaya 124 sqq. Th. 13. 
K&laga n. pr. Th. 13; K&la- 

gaya Th. 12; K&laya Th, 12. 
k&rem&]aa karayamlli^a 14. 
k&rav^ cans. Vkyi ®eha 2 pi. 

imp. 57, 100; <»itt4 57, 100. 
k^Ugaru kdl&guru 32, 44, 57, 

E4saya n. pr. name of a gotra 

2, 21, 107, 108, Th. 1, 3, 5, 

10, 12, 13. E&savi fem. 108. 
E&savijjiy^ name ofa^&kh^ 

Th. 9. 
kas4iya k&sh&yik^ (rakta 9&t^- 

k&) 61. 
K&sl E§,9l 128. 
kiipsnya kiip9uka 39, 59. 
kiccS. kyitv& S. 12. 
kiijici kiipcit S. 30, 47. 
kittitta kirtayitva S. 63. 
kitti kirti 51, 79. 
kinnara id. 44, 63. 
kin ha kpsh^a S. 45. 
kira^a id. 33, 35, 40, 42, 43. 
kilamta kl&nta S. 61. 
kiviija (kivaiifa)kppai?a 17, 19. 
kniya kucika S. 19. 
kuqiknma id. 59. 
Enccha n. pr. Th. 12, 13. 
kncchi knkshi 2, 3, 15, 19, 

21, 46, 91. 
kujjii kury&t S. 19. 
kndabhl (?) T. 
ku^uipbiya kan^umbika 36. 
EuQ^U n. pr. S. 12. 
Enipdagg&ma n. pr. mahai^a^ 

2, 15 etc. khattiya« 66. 

89, 98. 
Eum^apnra n. pr. 65, 100. 
knip^ala id. 14, 15, 36, 67. 
Eniii^ala n. pr. Th. 8. 
kuipthn id. 132, S. 44. 
Enijithu n. pr. 188. 
ku^pda id. 36, 37, 40. 

Enbera n. pr. Th. 11. 
Enber& ajja^ name of a 9dkha 

Th. 11. 
kumara id. 106, 172, 211, 227, 

Th. 13. 
kum41a id. su^ 9, 34—36, 40, 

60, 61. 
kumuya kumuda 38, 42, T. 
knipbha id. 4, 33, T. 
kumma ktirma 36, 118. 
kuruyimd4yatta kuruvinda- 

varta (bhlisha9aYi9esha) 36. 
kula id. 2, 17, 18, 19, 51,79, 

89, 110 = gyiha S. 19; Th. 

6, 7 etc. plur.-&-&ii|i. 
knlagara kulakara 206. 
knyalaya id. 42. 
kusala ku9ala 60, 64. 
kusnma id. 15, 32, 37, 41, T. 
ktiva kdpa 5, 8, 47. 
kei ka9cit S. 38, 39, 52; kecit 

ken ketu 51, 79. 
ketira keyika 15. 
kevaiya kiyat S. 18. 
kevala 1, 114, 140. %appa 15. 

^aijii 140. 
kevali kevalin 121. 
kesa ke9a S. 57; %attha =s 

ke9apdi9a 36. 
kesara id. 35, T. 
konya kautuka 61, 95, 104. 
kojja (a flower) 37. 
kott^i^a kuttima 61. 
Eottuv&Ql name of a 9&kh& 

Th, 6. 
kott^ikg&ra 90, 91, 112. 
ko4aip4iyasee kodam4iya y. 1. 
Eo4^1a name of a gotra 2, 15. 
ko4&ko4t kotikoti 228. 
ko4i koti 187, 195—203. 
Eoijinna name of a gotra Th. 

1, fem. k 109. 
Eo^inna n. pr. Th. 6. 
Eo4iya n. pr. Th. 4, 6, 9, 

Eo^iyaga^e n. pr. Th. 9. 



Eo4ivarisiy&oame of a9&kh& 

Th. 5. 
kodumbiya kautumbika 56, 

5*8—61, 63, 65. ' 
kodam^iya (^ima) 102 see 

komala id. 35, 59, 60. 
korimta (a flower) 61. 
k o r i m t ap a tta korintapatta:a37. 
kosa kosha 90, 91, 112. . 
kosa kro9a S. 9 — 13. 
Kosambiya name of a 

Th. 6. 
Eosalaga Ko9ala 128. 
K o s ally a Kau9alika 204, 206 — 

E s iy a name of a gotra Th. 4, 

6, 11, 13 fem. a 100. 
kosi kosht T. 
koha krodha 118. 


khaggi khadgin 118. 
khaciya khacita (piiljarita) 59. 
khan a kshana 118. 
khattiy a kshatriya 18, 21, 27 — 

32 etc. = kshatra 211. 
khattiy&ni kshatriy&iji 21, 

27 — 32 etc. 
khamta ksh&nta 108 v. 1. 
khainti ksh&nti 120, Th. 13. 

^khame 108. 
khamdha skandha 35, T. 
k h a m. "l/ksham. ^ai 1 1 7. 4yawa 

S. 59. cans, kh&mijj^ S. 59. 

kh&miyayva or khamaviyawa 

S. 59. 
kham&sama];^a ksham^^ra- 

ma^a Th. 13. 
khaya kshaya 2. 
kharamuhi kharamukht a (see 

note 14) 102, 115. 
khala id. 118. 
khalu id. 6, 8, 18, 21, 49 etc. 

S. 44, 59. 
khaima kh&diman 104, S. 40. 
kh&ya kh&ta S. 2. 

k hi tta (khetta) kshetra 118. 
khippa kshipra adv. khipplun 

eva 26, 29, 57, 64. 
khina kshiinia 147. see akkhi^a. 
khira kshira 33, 36, 38, 43, *T. 

S. 17. 
k h u d d a kshudra = ^ishya S. 20. 
kha44&ya kshudraka or kshu- 

Uaka (9ishya) S. 38. 
khud^iya fem. of the preceding 

S. 20, 38. 
khudda kshudra in khudd&ya 

kshudratma 129, 130. 
khura kshura S. 57. 
khe^a khefa 89. 
khetta see khitta. 
khemalijjiy& name of a 9dikhS. 

Th. 8. 
khela 9leshman 118, S. 56. 
khokhubhamana part, praes. 

intens. of "|/kshubh. 43. 
khomiya kshaumita 32. 


gai (gaya gati) gati 5, 16, 28, 

118, 121, 145. 
ga'imda gajendra 36. 
gagana id. 38, 40, 45, T. 118. 
gamga id. 32. 
gamgavatta gang£iyart4khya 

avarta 43. 
gaccha id. 2. imp. |/gam 114. 
gajjiya garjita 33, 44. 
gana id. 37, 39, 61, 113, 160, 

213, Th. 1, 5 etc. 
ga^aga ga^aka 61. 
ga]^an§,yaga gana-n&yaka 61. 
ga^araya ga^a-rstja 128. 
ga^ahara ganadhara 160, 213, 

Th. 1, S. 3, 4, 5, 46. 
gai(^4vaccheyaya ga^S-vacche- 

daka S. 46, 48. 
gaiji ga^in^Th. 2, 13, S. 46. 
ga^iya a^ 102 v. 1.; subst. 

Ganiya name of a kula Th. 8. 
ga]^iy& ganikd. 102. 



gamda id. 14. 

gati see gai. 

gatta gktra, 61. 

gamtum id. S. 10 — 13, 62. 

gaiptha grantha 118. 

gaipdha id. 32, 33, 37, 44, 57, 

95, 102. 
gamdhavatti gandhavarti 32, 

57, 100. 
gaipdhayya gandharva 44. 
gaipdhahatthi gandhahastin 

gamdhi gandhin 37. 
^^gamdhiya gandhika 32, 57, 

gabbha garbha 1, 21, 29, 74, 

76, 92, 94, 95. 
gabbhatta garbhatva 2, 3, 15, 

19, 21, 91. 
gabbhattha garbhastha 94. 
gama^ijja gamaniya 47, 110. 
gaijibhlra id. 32, 33, 110, 118. 
gay a gaja 4, 33, 36. 
gay a gata 5, 92, 96, 110 etc., 

S. 64. 
gay a see gai. 
^gara see %ara. 
galaggaha galagraha 39. 
galiya galita 33, 92, 94. 
Gayedhuyi name of a 9&kb& 

Th. 7. 
gavesittae gayeshitum S. 61. 
gayyiya garvita 42. 
gaha graha 61, 96, mahag^ 129, 

gahai^a grahana S. 63. 
gahiya gribita 36, 73, S. 36. 
gahira gambhlra 38 y. 1. 
gd.dha id. 35. 
gama gr&ma 89, 118, 119. 
g£lm£li]iiig^mam gr^manugr^- 

mam S. 47. 
g^mi^l g^mini 113, 120. 
g&ya g&tra 60. 

gd.h&yaigrihapati 120,S.20etc. 
ginh. (nh) /grab, ^ai 28, S. 

19, <^ttae S. 56, 60. 

gimha grishma 2, 96, 119, 

120 etc., Tb. 13. 
girS. gir 47. 
giri id. 39, 45, 89. 
giU^a gl&na S. 18, 20. 
giha griba 2, 8, 89. 
gibattba g^bastba 112, 157. 
gibi gpbin S. 19. 
gtya glta 14, 115. 
guipjaddba goiijilrdba 39, 59. 
guipjaipta gofijat 37. 
gu4a id S. 17. 
gun a id. 9, 34, 36, T. 60, 79 etc. 
Gunasilaya name of a caitya 

S.' 64. 
gutta gapta 92, 118. 
gntta see gotta, 
gntti gupti 120. 
g u 1 1 i y a guptika (raksbaka) 9 9. 
guppam&^a gupyat (yy^kull- 

bbayat) 43. 
gumagum&yamta madburam 

dbyanat 37. 
guru id. 110, ^a^a ^ana 55. 
guliya gulikSi T. 
gubira gambbira 38. 
geyijja graiyeya 61. 
geha geba 65, 66. 
go id. 38, T. 

go 91;^ a (gUQBia) gaujaa 91, 107. 
gotta gotra 2, 19, 21, 89, 107, 

108, Tb. 
God&sa n. pr. Tb. 5. 
God&sagana n. pr. Th. 5. 
godobiy& godohikS. 120. 
Goyama name of a gotra 2, 

127, Th. 1, 3, 4, 10, 12, 13. 
Goyamejjiy& name of a 9lLkha 

Th. 9. 
goyara gocara S. 20. 
goloma go*loma S. 57. 
g s t s a g09trsha (candanayi9esha) 

61, 100. 

ghattha gbrishta 32, S. 2. 
ghada gha^a 100. 



g h a n a m u i m g a ghanam^danga 

14, 115. 
ghamtiya gMmtika 113. 
ghaja ghpta 46. 
ghara gyiha 32, 61, 118, S. 27. 
gholamta (itas tato bhramat) 1 5. 
ghosa ghosha 33, 44, 115. 


ca ca 1, 3 etc. 

caitt& cyutva 1, 2, 149, 171. 

caiss§.mi fat. j^cyu 3. 

can catur ^bhamga S. 39, ^bh^ga 

188, 189. «ddamta 33 T. 

OvTiha (= «vidha) 60, 118. 

— Gen. pi. cau^ham 10, 14. 
caukka catoshka 89, 100. 
caugamana caturgamana (cata- 

sro di^at) 43. 
cauttisaima catustriin^a 168. 
cauttha caturtha 2, 120 etc. 
caudasa caturda9a]i 46. 
cauddasa catiirda9an 74, %liaiii 

76 see coddasa. 
caupanna catahpa£LC&9at 174, 

caumnha (mm) catormnkha 89, 

cauraslim catara9iti 183 — 

185, 213, Osi 14, OsH 214. 
caur^stima catura9ttitamal 59. 
causatthii|i catu]|;Lshashti 163, 

c a k k a cakra 36; = cakray§.ka 42. 
cakkavatti cakraYartin 16, 

74, 80, 86. N. pi. 1 17—23. 
cakkabara cakradbara 74. 
cakkiya ciikrika 113. 
cakkiy& 9aknuy&t (?) S. 12, 13. 
cakkhu caksbus 16, 132,8.44. 
camkammam&na cankramya- 

m&9a 38. 
caccara catvara 89, 100. 
camcala id. 14, 43, 46. 
camcum&laiya caficumlHita 

(pnlakita) 15, 50. 

Candida id. 28, 29, 45. 
catt&ri catv&ri 77, 143, 179, 

Tb. 5, 7 etc. S. 26, 62. 
catt&lisam catv&rim9at 177. 
cam da candra 36, 88, 40, 43, 

96, 104, 110, 118. 
Gam da name of a year 124. 
camdajQia candana 61, 100, 119. 
Camdaij& n. pr. ajja® 74. 
Caipdan&garlname of a 9&kb& 

Tb. 6. 
caipdappabha n. pr. 113. 
Camdappaba n. pr. 197. 
cam dim a candramas T. 
camara id. 44, 63. 
camii id. 114. 
caippaga campaka 37. 
Cainp& n. pr. 122. 
Campijjiya name of a 94kblL 

Tb. 8. 
cam ma carman 60. 
eaya cyava 2, 149, 171. 
cayama^a cyavam&na 3. 
carai(^a id. 36. 
car am a id. 16, 21. 
caritta caritrall4, 120,Tb.l3. 
carima carama 2, 124. 
cariya carita su^ 120. 
cala id. 43, T. 
c alalia calana 36, 59. 
calamll^a calam&na 94, 132, 

S. 44; a» 132. 
caliya calita 43. 
cava^a cyavana 121. 
cavala capala 15, 28, 29, T. 

see acavala. 
c&uraipta cd.turanta 16, 80. 

see notes, 
cskulodaga ta^^^odaka S. 25. 
caulodana tai^^^odana S. 

c&marll camara 61. 
c&mlkara id. 36. 
caraga c&raka 100, 101. 
C&ranagana n. pr. Tb. 7 
Oc^ri «c&rin S. 27. 
c4ru id. 14, 33—35, 38. 



c4ya c§.pa T. 

cicc^ (cecca cejja) tyaktva 112. 

cittli. /stM. 0ai95; 0amti89; 

4ttae S. 38, 39; Oium inf. 

S. 9. 
citta id. 5, 50. 
citta citra 14, 32, 37, 42, 44, 

48, 61, 63. 
citta (cetta) caitra 9, 115, 211. 
citta citra 171, 174, 182; 

pamca^* 170. 
cittiya citrita 32. 
cii?ita id. 92. 
cimtiya cintita 16, 90. 
ciyatta tyakta 117. 
cilliya dipyamana 32 v. 1. 
civara id. 117. 
cunna (nn) clngia 32, 98. 
cuya cyuta 3, 92. 
ceiya caitya 120, S. 64. 
ceda ceta 61. 
cetta caitra 150, 208, 211, 

Th. 13. 
c'eva caiVa 19, 34, 39, 41, 94, 

S. 39, 64. 
cokkha coksha 105. 
coddasa caturda9an 3, 7, 134, 

138, "nham 49, 76, ^'puvvi 

«p1irvin 138, Th. 2. 
coyatthim catu^sbashti 211 

V. 1.' 


cha shash 122, chac-ca Th. 7. 

cham-m&sie 8. 57. chas-saya 

116. chattisain q. v. 
chauma chadma 16. 
chaumattha chadmastha 132, 

147, 227, S. 44, 45. 
chatt^^ shashtha 10, 104, 116, 

120, 147, Th. 7. 
chatt^^ shashthi 2. 
chatta chattra 61, Th. 13. 
chattisam shattriiii9at 135, 

147, 171, 179; »sehiip 182. 
c ham da chandas 10. 
channa (i^i^) id. S. 2, 29. 

chap pay a sha^ada 37. 
Chaluya n. pr. Th. 6. 
chayi id. 34. 
chay4 id. 113, 120. 
chay^ltsani shatcatyariQi9at 

chinna id. 118, 124, 147, S. 43. 
cheya cheka 28, 29, 60. 

j a yat pron. rel. jap-pabhiim 89. 

Nom. sing. ms. je 2, 21 ; neut. 

jam 17. plur. ms. je Th. 2; 

neut. j4im 89, S. 44. Ace. 

sing, jam 3 ; fern, j&m eya 28 ; 

Instr. jeneva 5, 28 etc.; je^4m 

eva 29; Gren. jassa Th. 13. 
jaiya jayika (jayo *sty eshu) 96. 
jauyyeya yajurveda 10. 
Jakkhadinn^ n. pr. Th. 5. 
Jakkha n. pr. Th. 5. 
jaga(j) jagat 111. 
jagha^a jaghana 36. 
jamgha. id. 36. 
j a c c a jatya 40, 41, 1 1 8 ; %amala 

35. yideha^ 110 see notes, 
jacc'amja^a jdtylknjana- (mar- 

ditanjana) 36. 
ja^a jana 38, 40, 92. 
Ja^adatta n. pr. Th. 5. 
ja^ayaya janapada 90, 91, 112. 
jattha yatra S. 11, 12, 19. 
jamaga yamaka 102. 
Jambu n. pr. Th. 13. 
Jambuddlva jambMvipa 2^ 

1*5, 28. 
Jambun&ma n. pr. Th. 3. 
Jaipbun&madhijja n. pr. 

Th. 5. 
jambhaga jpmbhaka 89, 98. 
j a m b h a y a i|i t a jpmbhamana T. 
Jaipbhiyag&ma n. pr. 120. 
jamma janman 104 y. 1., 129, 

jammai^a janman 19, 99, 154. 
jay a id. 5, 67. 
jay a id. 2 imp. ^/ji 111, 113. 



jay an a O'ai^a) jayana 28. 
J ay ami a n. pr. Th. 4. 
Jayamti name of a 9^kha 

Th. 4. 
j a y a (9am) yada corr. to taya 

laaip 91, 107, 131. 
jarli id. 124, 147. 
jala id. 42, 43, S. 12; sa^ 

33, 44. 
j alacara id. 42. 
^jalajalimta jaj valyamana 36. 
jala^a jvalana T. 
jalamta jvalat 42, 44, 46, 59, 

jalaya jalada 36. 
jalahara jaladhara 33, 44. 
j a 1 1 a jalma ? (^ariramalla) 118; 

(yaratr§,klielaJ{:a) 100. 
javaniyll yavanika 63, 69. 
javodaga yavodaka S. 25. 
jasa ya9as %ai'a 51, 79. 
Jasamsa n. pr. 109. 
Jasabhadda n. pr. Th. 3, 4. 

Th. 5. name of a kula Th. 8. 
Jasaval n. pr. 109. 
jasavfi.ya ya90-vada 90. 
Jasevi n. pr. 160. 
Jasoyll n. pr. 109. 
jah4 yatha 13. jaha nam corr. 

to tah^ ]giam S. 2 — 8. tarn jah4 

4 etc. 
j ai jati 18, 124,147. (aflower) 37. 
J a i s a r a (J^issara) n. pr. Th. 4, 

10, 11. 
j a g a r a id. fem. <>a 3, 6, 31, 32, 70. 
jagarittae jS,garitum S. 51. 
jagariya jagarika 55, 104, 

S. 51. 
jglgaremti jagrati 104 v. 1. 
jai^. l/jnl "ai 3, 29, 121; "amti 

S. 46, 48; "ijja. %mta part. 

142; "amaiia 121, 142 v. 1. 

«itta 94. ^>iyawa S. 44, 45. 
j H^avaya janapada 102. 
ja^u jitou 15, 36. 
jay a jata 1, T. 91, 107, 118; 

su» 9, 35, 36, 79, 118. 
Abhandl. d. DMG. VII. 1. 

jay a yllga 103. 

j ayakamma j^takarman 104. 

jayardva jatardpa 27. 

jala id. 61. 

jaia jvala 36, 46. 

J^lamdhara name of a gotra 

2, 3, 15, 21. 
Java yliivat 6, 7, 8 etc. praep. 

146, S. 27. postp. 117. 
j II V a y a from the causative of 

|/ji = conqueror 16. 
jasuyana japsi 59. 
ji^a 16, 80, 114, 121, 138. 
jinahi 2. imp. of V^ji 114. 
jimthaiaijja ? 60 v. 1. 
jimiya jimita 105. 
jiya jita 16, 60, 114. 
jiya jita (acara) 21. 
jiyakappiya jitakalpika 110, 

155, 172. 
jiva id. 16,44,118, 121; <>loya 

jivamta jivat 94. 
jiviya jivita 83, 111, 119. 
jiha jihva 35, T. 
jui dyuti 102, 115. 
jug a yuga 146. 
jutta yukta 36, 46. T. 
juyala yugala 36. 
jtiya yApa 100. 
jtiva ydpa 209. 
jiisana-jiisiyaseenotesS. 51. 
jtihiya ydthika 37. 
jettha (ji") jyeshtha 109, 127, 

Th. 1. 
Jehila n. pr. Th. 12, 13. 
joisa jyotis 38, 39, Gen. plur. 

joisam 10. 
joisa jyotishka 99. 
j i r a s a jyotirasa 27. 
jog a yoga 2, 46, 96, 116, 

jogga yogya 60. 
j oni yoni 19. 
joy ana yojana 27, 29, S. 9 — 

13, 62. 
jovvanaga yauvana 10, 52, 80. 




jh (also written jjh). 

jhaya dhvaja 4, 33, T. 100. 
jhallari id. 102, 115. 
jhHi^a dhy4na 92, 114. 
j h II ^'a in t a r i y a dhy&nantarik^ 

see notes. 120, 159. 
jhiyiti dhyayate 92. 

thavei sthapayati 69, 4tta 69. 
ih&i sthayin 129 v. 1., 130 

th&ittae sthatnm S. 52. 
ib^^a sthana 16, 36, 89, S. 52. 
th4vei stapayati 116, *Htta 116. 
thii sthiti 2, 121, 129, 130, 

thiipadiy£^ sthitipatita , see 

notes. 102—104. 
thitiya (tbiiya etc.) sthiti(ka) 

2, 171, 206. 
thiya sthita 41, 132, S. 45. 


dajjhamta dabyamana 32, 44, 
57, 100. 


9* (v^kyftlaipkara) S. 20 v. 1. 
nam (vakyalamMra) 3 etc. etc. 
n a 1 1 a, nattha, nay an a, nay a, nati, 

ii4ya, no, nhara, nb^ya see 

natta, nattba, etc. 
nh&ya (nbaya) snata 66, 95, 



tae tatas 5, 8, 12, 27, 33, 48, 50. 
tao tatas 34, 35, 36, 37 etc. 
tao trayas 108, 109, 122; (trini) 

S. 25, 60; (tisras) S. 55. 
ta'oya tataujas 33. 
taiya tritiya 104 Th. 7, 8. 
ta tad. tappabbiim 89 tappa- 

4bamay& 33; taddivasa S. 9; 

taddavva S. 45. tarn base? tarn- 

sahao, tam-knlaim Th. 7, 8, 9. 

Norn, se 2, 10, 92; tarn 72; 

84 3, 5, 11, 35. plnr. te S. 

46, 48. Ace. tarn 3 tarn eva 

28 ; te 5, taim 89 ; Instr. ten' 

eva 2, 14 etc.; tenam eva 29; 

fern, tae 28 ; fern. plnr. tahim 

49. Abl. ta 106 ; tamb4 S. 29 ; 

Gen. tassa 16, fern, tlse 92, 

109; plur. tesim 50, 72, 82; 

Loc. tamsi 32, 70; tammi 

taip = tatra Tb. 9. perbaps in 

tarn knlaim? 
tarn tvam 114. 
takka tatka (idam) 121. 
tacca tritiya 30, 53, 146, S. 63. 
tacca tatbya S. 63. 
tadi (tadiya) tadit 35. 
ta^a trina S. 55. 
tanu tana 34, 36. 
tanuya tann(ka) 36. 
tate tatas 56, 58, 59, 82, 84. 
tatto tatas Tb. 13. 
tattba tatra 15, 61, 74, S. 

26, 33—35, 38, 39. 
tattbagaya tatragata 16. 
tamta tantra 10. 
tamti tantri 14, 92, 115. 
tamtu id. 79 v. 1. 
tappadbamay^ tatpratbamat4 

tappabbiim see pabbiim. 
tama tamas 38, 39. 
t a nib a tamra 36. 
taya tadS. 91, 107, 131. 
tayd tvac 60. 
taramga id. 43 T. 
taratama id. 46. 
tarnna id. 42, 44. 
tala id. 15, 32, 37—40 T. 60, 

61, 100. 
talataia id. 14, 92, 115. 
talavara id. 61. 
tava tapas 114, 120, Tb. 13. 
tavassi tapasvin S. 20, 61. 
tavokamma tapa^karman 8.50. 



taha tath& Th. 5,8, 13; taham 

13, 83. 
tahappag&ra tath^prakara 18, 

21, S. 19. 
taha tatha S. 2—8, 53—55. 
ta t&vat S. 52. 
t^na trana 16; = t^a 63. 
t^marasa id. 42. 
T&malittiy^ name of a ^^kh^ 

Th. 5. 
tayatttsaga trayastrim9a(ka) 

t&yattts4 trayastriin9at 14. 
tar ay a t^raka 16. 
tara id. 61. 

t&lamiilaya tS.lamtila(ka) S. 45. 
tdlayara talacara 100, 102, 

talu id. 35. 

T a V a s a n. pr. Th. 4. — Th. 11. 
T^vasa name of a 9akha Th. 

4, 11. 
taviya t4pita 35. 
ti iti (after a long vowel or 

anus vara) 21, 28. 
ti tri tivasa 195—203. 
tikkha tikshna 34, 35 T. 
tikkhutto trikptvas 15; S. 

48 V. 1. 
ti^a trina 119. 
tiia^a (nn) tirna 16. 
tinnana (nn) tri-jnana 3, 29. 
titikkhai titikshate 117. 
titta tikta 95. 
tittlsam trayastrii|i9at 206. 
tittha tirtha 111. 
titthakara 2; titthagara 15, 

16, 46; titthayara 21, 99; -^ 

tinni trini 138, 164, Th. 1; 

Inst, tihim 227; Gen. tinham 

timi id. 43. 

timiipgila timimgala 43. 
timira id. 38. 
tiya trika 89. 


tirikkhaj oniya 

ni(ka) 117.* 

jrimbhaka 89, 98. 
tiriyam tiryak 28. 
tilaga tilaka 38. 
til ay a tilaka 51, 79 (a flower) 

tilitiliya tilika (jalajantubheda) 

tilodaya tilodaka S. 25. 
tilla taila 60. 
tivaliya trivalika 36. 
tisariya trisarika 61. 
Tisaia n. pr. 21 etc. 109. 
tiya atita 21. 
tira id. 120. 
tiritta ttrayitva S. 63. 
t is aim a trim9a 169. 
tisarn trim^at 110, 147, 157, 

202; Gen. «ae 74. 
Tisabhadda n. pr. Th. 5. 
tumga id. 45. 
Tumgiyayana nameof agotra 

Th. 3. 
tuccha id. %ula 17, 19. 
tuttha tushta 5, 8, 15, 47, 50. 
tutthi tushti 9, 51, 120. 
tudiya ttirya 14, T, 102, 115. 
tudiya trutika (bahurakshaka) 

15, 61. 
tuppa tupya (mrakshita) 34. 
tnbbham yushmat 79 v. 1. 
tubbhe yAyam 13, 83. tubbhe- 

him Instr. S. 46, 48. 
tumam tvam 9, 51, S. 18, 52. 

tume Instr. 9, 86. 
turabaviniya tumbavi^avS.- 

daka 100. 
turn ham yushmakam 79. 
I tuyattai tvagvartayati 95. 
turaga (^ya) id. 44, 63. 
turiya tvarita 15, 28, 29, 43. 

see aturiya. 
turukka id. 32, 44, 57, 100. 
tusodaya tushyodaka S. 25. 
tAnailla tti^avat 100. 




till a (tulla) id. or tulya 32. 
teicchi cikits£i 8. 49. 
tenauya trinayatitaina 148. 
te^iya stainya S. 19. 
teya tejas 61; tee 118; teyas^ 

39, 59, 118. 
teya treya (stambha) 44. 
t eras a trayoda9aii 139. 
terasama trayoda9a 120. 
T eras ay & name of a 9&kh§i 

Th. 6. 
terasi trayoda9i 30, 96. 
telokka (ti» «lu») trailokya 80, 

86, 114. 
tella (tiO) 60, 8. 17. 
tevatt^iip trayal^shashti 211, 

tevlsae trayovim^ati Instr. 2. 
tesiim trya9lti 168, 227. 
tesiima trya9lta 30. 
toya id. 36, 43, 118. 
tor an a id. 100. 
tti iti (after a short vowel) 3, 

29, 91, 107, 124, 151. 
»ttha Ostha matthaya^ 40. 


than a stana '36. 
thambiya stambhita 15, 61. 
thai a sthala S. 12. 
thama sthaman 118. 
Thiilabhadda n. pr. Th. 5, 6. 
thira sthira 34, 35, T. Th. 

thejja sthairya adj. 8. 19. 
thera sthavira Th. 1 etc. 8. 5, 

6, 39, 46. %appa 8. 57, 63. 
theravali sthaviravali Th. 4. 
theriya sthavir4 8. 39. 
thova stoka 118, 124. 


daiya dayita 38. 

dam Sana dar9ana 1, 16, 111, 

114, 120, 140; 9, 39, 46. 
damsaniya dar9anik& 104. 
dakkha daksha 60, 110, 155. 

dag a daka (udaka) 38, 8. 29. 
dagaraya udaka-rajas 33, 35, 

36, 38, 40, 8. 29. 
d at thaw a drashtavya 187. 
datt^^^a d^ishtv^ 46. 
daip^a* id- 27; %^yaga 61. 
datti id. 8. 26. »dattiya 8. 26. 
daddara dardara 100. 
dadhi id. T. 
dainta id. cau« 33, T. 
damta d^ta 34. 
dappa^a darpana 38. 
dappanijja darpa^iya (bala- 

kara) 60. 
dam a id. Th. 13. 
damanaya damanaka 37. 
Maya at the end of compounds 

(pitiful or giving) 16. 
day a daka 8. 29. 
daridda daridra 17, 19. 
darisi dar9in 16, 121. 
dal. ydL «ai 28, 83 v. 1.; »itta 

28, 83; ^ama^a 103; ^ajaii 

cans. 83. 
davltvemana d&payat 103. 
davina dravya 171. 
d a V i y a dravya (gun&9raya) 1 08. 
davva dravya 118, 128; tad<^ 

8. 45. 
das a da9an 5, 37, 102; %im 

dasami da9ami 103, 120. 
dasahiya da9akhya 103. 
daha hrada paumad^ 36. 
dahi dadhi 8. 17. 
d&ijjamana dar9yam^na 115. 
d^iya dayika 112. 
dl.dha damshtra 35, T. 
d^na 83, 112. 
d^na d&na (mada) 33. 
dftyarehiin ds^tribhis 112. 
d&raga (^a) d&raka 9, 10, 51, 

79, 80, 91, 96. 
d^v. cans. of/d&. ^e 8.14,15, 

16. «ettae 8. 14, 15, 16. 
Dd,sikhabbadtya name of a 
9akha Th. 5.' 



dahina dakshina 14, 15, 115. 
dittha drishta 9, 11, 51, 74, 79. 
ditthiya drishti(ka) 92. 
dinakara (^ara) dinakara 4, 

32, 51, 59, 79. 
ditta dipta 39, 61, 118. 
dinna datta 100. 
Dinna n. pr. ajja^* Th. 4, 10. 
dippamta dipyamana 44, 61. 
dippam^na dipyamana 41, 44, 

diya dina in raimdiya q. V. 
divas a id. 96, 102, 104, 113, 

114, 120; tad« S. 21, 26. 
divva divya 28,29, 44, T, 117. 
disa di9 36, 37, 96, S. 61. 
disi di9 27, 29, 63, S. 61. 
diQa dina 92. 
diigara din&ra 36. 
diva dipa 16, 51, 79. 
diva dvipa 2, 15, 28, 142. 
divan ijja dipaniya 60. 
divayamta dipayat 34, 41. 
diha dirgha 9, 51, 81, 118. 
Dihabhadda n. pr. Th. 5. 
dukkha duhkha 119, 8. 63. 
dugulla duktda 32. 
ducca (docca) dvitiya 28. 
Dujjimta n. pr. Th. 13. 
duddharisa durdharsha 118. 
dumduhi dundubhi 44, 102, 

dnnnirikkha dumirikshya 39. 
duppay^ra du^pracara 39. 
dubbala durbala S. 61. 
damma^a durmanas 38. 
durarahaya duraradhya 133, 

S. 53. 
duvalasa dv&da9an 120, 122, 

147, 168, 181. Oamgi Th. 2. 
duviha dvividha 146, 181. 
duve see do. 
y dussamasusamlL dul^sama- 

susama 2. 
dtiijjattae (hinditum) see notes 

S. 47. 
dlimiya (dhavalita) 32. 

dtiya dMa 61. 

diira id. 63, 120. 

disa diishya (vastra) ^^yana 

61, deva« 116, 157. 
deva id. 14, 21, 44. 89, 97, 

98, 110, 113, 114, 8. 64. 
devakula id. 89. 
devagai deva-gati 28, 29. 
devatta devatva 110. 
devaya devata 55. 
devar^ya devaraja 14, 29, 33; 

^anna 27; ^anno 16, 27, 29; 

^ainam 21. 
De van am da n. pr. 2, 3, 5, 

8 etc. 21. 
devanamda name of a night 

Devanuppiya devanam priya 

6, 7, 9, 11, 13 etc. 21, 64. 
deviddhi devarddhi 141. 
Deviddhi n. pr.Th. 13. 
deviipda devendra 14, 16, 21, 

27, 29. 
devi id. 14, 38, 97, 125, 8. 64. 
desa de^a 37, 93, 95, 100; = 

bhaga 147, 8. 29. 
desaya de^aka 16. 
Desigagi n. pr. Th. 13. 
deha id. 117. 
do dvau 108, 129, 130; duve 

Th. 4 ; donni dunni Th. 1 ; 

Instr. dohi 2; Gen. donham, 

dunham (nh) 8. 38, 39; Instr. 

dosu 142, 222. 
docca (ducca) dvitiya 53, 96, 

120, 8. 63. 
do](^amuha droi^amukha 89. 
dov&riya dauvarika 61. 
dosa dvesha 114, 118. 
dohala dohada 95. 


d h ag a d h ag ai y a (crackling)46. 
dhana dhana 90, 91, 106, 112. 
Dhanagiri n. pr. Th. 11; — 

Th. 12, 13. 
Dhanad^ha n. pr. Th. 6. 



d h a Q i y a dhanika (atyartbam) 

dhanna dhanya 8, 5, 6, 9, 

31, 33. 
dhanna dh5,nya 90, 91, 106, 

d ham ma dharma 16, 80. 104, 

111, 114, 157, S. 51. 
Dhamma n. pr. 190; — Th. 

12, 13; — Th. 13. 
dhammiya dh^rmika 55. 
dhaya dhvaja 40. 
^d h a r a at the end of compounds 

14, 15, 16, T. 140, Th. 13. 
dharani id. 15. 
dh arij j am a^ a dh&ryam&na 61 . 
dhavala id. 34, 37, T. 61. 
dhliiYamS.]gia dh^vam&na 43. 
dharaga (ya) dh^aka 10, 64 

V. 1. Th. 2. 
<»dhari «dh&rin 89, 117, S. 31. 
dhii dhriti 114. 
dhimam dhiman 108. 
dhtra id. Th. 13. 
dhtiyft duhitji Nom. 109. 
dhtiva dhtipa 32, 44, 57, 100. 


na na 2, 17. 
nai nadi 43, 120, S. 11. 
Nakkha n. pr. Th. 13. 
nakkhatta nakshatra 2, 96, 

Nakkhatta n. pr. Th. 12. 
n agar a na-kara 89. 
nagara (nayara) id. 15, 16, 89, 

100 etc. 
nagara n&gara 61. 
nagari id. 122, 157. 
namgaliya langalika 113. 
natta natya 14. 
nattaga nartaka 100. 
na^a nata 100. 
nattul naptrika 109. 
nattha nyasta 68. 
n'atthi nasti 118, S. 59; = 

na santi 207. 

naddha id. 61. 
nam da 2. imp. of V^nand 111. 
Namda n. pr. 178. 
Namda^abhadda n. pr. Th. 5. 
namdi id. %ara 51, 79 v. 1. 
N a m d i j j a name of a ktda Th. 7. 
Namdiya n. pr. Th. 13. 
Namdivaddhana n. pr. 109. 

— name of a paksha 124. 
nab ha nabhas 37. 
nam am s. }/namasy. ^ami Th. 

13, «*ai 16, oitta 16. 
Nami n. pr. 184. 
namo namas 1, 16. 
namokk&ra namaskara 1. 
nay a id. 10. 
nayai^a nayana 15, 35, 41, 42, 

nayara see nagara. 
nara id. 44, 63, 115; ^asaha 

61; <>siha 61. 
narimda narendra 61. 
naliigia nalina T. 
nava id. 14. 
nava navan 128, ^ham 9, 79, 

96. see addha. 
navantya navanita S. 17. 
navama id. 147,. 169. 
naYam&liy^ (a) nayamalika37. 
nayaram id. 157. 
naha nakha 5, 35, 36, 153. 

S. 43. 
naha nabhas 35, 44, 118. 
nai jnati 104. 

nai na ati, before adjectives 95. 
n^iya nadita 102, 115. 
N§.ila n. pr. Th. 4, 11. 
Nail^ name of a 9&kh4 Th. 4. 
N ^ i 1 i name of a 9akha ajja® 

Th. 11. 
naga id. (a flower) 37. 
naga name of a kara^a 124. 
Naga n. pr. Th. 6. — Th. 12, 13. 
Nagabhiiya name of a kula 

Th. 7. 
Nagamitta n. pr. Th. 6. 
n^daijja na^aklya 92, 102. 



nadaya nd^aka 115. 

nana jnana 1, 16, 112, 114, 

UO, Th. 13. 
nana nana 36, 48, 61, 63; ^Viha 

nani jnanin 139, 140. 
nadiya nadita 102 v. 1. 
nabhi id. 36. 
Nab hi n. pr. 206, 207. 
nama naman 19, 42, 106, 107, 

129, 130; Oam 124, S. 44, 64. 
namadhijja C'ejja) namadheya 

91, 107, 108, 109. 
namadheya id. 16. 
N^ya Jnata 18 v. 1., 21, 90, 

105, no. 
nay a jn^ti 104 v. 1. 
n^yaga (<^ya) nS,yaka 16, 39, 

80, 86. 
Nay ay a Jaata(ka) 104, 105, 

nay ay a Jnfiita-ja 127. 
nayavva jnatavya Th. 7. 
nliri n^ri 115. 
N^lamda n. pr. 122. 
n^ha natha 16, 111. 
niuna nipuna 15, 61. 
nikara id. 33, 35, 38, 45. 
n i k k h a m. nis-}-}/ kram. %mti, 

^issamti, ^imsu 19, ^ittae S. 

20, 21 ; see nikkhamma. 
nikkhamana nishkramana 19, 

112, Th. 13. 
nikkhamma nishkramya S. 8. 
nikkhevan^ nihkshepa^^ 118. 
nigama id. (vanij) 61. 
nigijjhiya nigrihya (sthitva) 

S. 32, 36, 37. 
nigudha id. 36. 
niggacch. nis+V^gam. ^ai 1 1 5 ; 

Oamti, ^tta 66. 
niggamtha nirgrantha 130 — 

132; Th. 2, S. 6, 7, 9 etc. 
niggamthi nirgranthi 130 — 

132, S. 9, 10, 11 etc. 
niggaya nirgata 61, Th. 5 etc. 
niggoha nyagrodha 212. 

nigghamta nigha^ta 10. 
nigghayana nirgh^tana 119. 
nigghosa nirghosha 102, 115. 
nicaya id. 42. 

nicca nitya 44,117, S. 11, 20. 
niccala ni^cala 92. 
nijjtihiyavva nirvyiihitavy a 

S. 58. 
niddittlia nirdishta 2, 16, 21. 
niddha snigdha 34, 36, T. 95. 
niddhamana nirdhamana 89, 

S. 2. 
niddhtima nirdhiima 46, T. 
nipphamda nihspanda 92. 
nipphanna nishpanna 91, 96, 

nibhelana griha 41. 
nimitta id. 64. 
nimmala nirmala 41, T. 
n i m m d y a nirmata (abhyasta) 60. 
nimmiya nirmita su^ 35. 

niyaga (V^*) i4J*(^*) ^^i 1^^> 

niyara nikara 59. 
n i r a m j a ]a a nir-anjana 118. 
niravakamkha niravakanksha 

niravacca nir-apatya Th. 2. 
ni r al amb a^ a niralambana 118. 
niravarana id. 1, 120. 
niriti name of a night 124. 
nirutta nirukta 10. 
nirnddha (matsyabheda) 43. 
niruvaleva nir-upalepa 118. 
nireyana nir-ejana 92. 
nilijjijj^ niliyeta S. 29. 
nilimta niliyamana 37. 
niliaiiya nirlalita 35, T. 
nivaijj^ (ejja) nipatet S. 29, 

32, 36, 37. 
nivadai nipatati S. 30. 
nivatta nivritta 104 v. 1. 
nivattiya nivartita 104. 
nivayamai^a nipatat S. 27. 
n i V e s e i nive9ayati 1 5 ; nivesitta 

n i V V a gh ay a nirvyaghatal,120. 



DivyH^a nirvana 120 v. L 
nivvuya nirvpta 187, 195. 
nisanna (ni^) nisba^na 14 v. L, 

61, 147. 
n i s a m m a ni^amya 8, 1 2, 50, 53. 
nisa m9a 38. 

nisijja nishadja (asana) 120. 
n i s i y a i nisMdati 48 ; nisiitta 48. 
nisiyati nishldatiGl, 95; ^arnti 

68; "itta 6, 2. 
nissarai nihsarati 27. 
nisseyasa nih9reyasa 111. 
nibanahim 2. imp. ni+j^han. 

niha^a nidhana mah4^ 89. 
nil a id. 40, S. 44, 45. 
niva nipa 15, 50. 
n i s 4 e (pali nissaya) com. m9raya 

avalambya 122, S. 18. 
neyavva netavya or jnatavya 

nesajjiya nisbanna 182. 
no id. 19, 130,132,8.11,13,15 etc. 
nbam sma ? (v^kyalamkara) S. 

13 V. 1., 38, 39 V. i. 
nbd.ya see nb^ya. 
-nb^na snana 61. 

paittb^ pratisbtba 16. 
paittb^na pratisbtbana T. 
pait^biya pratisbtbita 36, 40, 

painna (nn) pratijiia 110, 155. 
pairikka pratirikta 95, 
paiva pradipa 16, 39, 44. 
paumjamti prayunjanti 111, 

pauttba prakosb^ba 35 T. 
Pauma n. pr. Tb. 11. 
pauma padma 37, T; ^ddaba 

«brada 36; ^'laya «lata 44, 63; 

«sara «saras 4, 33, 42, T. 
Paumappabba n. pr. 199. 
paumini (i) padmini 42. 
paura pracura T. 
paoya^a prayojana S. 47. 

pakkiliya prakridita 96, 102. 
pakkba paksba 2, 30, 38, 96, 

113, 114, 118 etc. = titbi 

2, 30, 120, 124. 
pakkbaya paksbaka (talavrinta) 

pakkbiya paksbika S. 57. 
pakkbivai praksbipati 28. 
pagai prakriti 115. 
p agar a prakara tabap^' 18, 21, 

S. 19. 
pagasa praka9a 39, 59. 
paccakkbaya pratyakbyata 

paccappin. prati+V^arp. %i 

29; "amti 58, 101; «abi 2 

imp. sing. S. 26; ^aba 2 imp. 

pi. 57, 100. 
paccavaya pratyap4ya S. 46. 
paccuQiiam. praiyud-f-}/ nam. 

«ai, «itta 15. 
paccuttbuya (^ba^) pratya- 

vastrita 63. 
paccTippanna pratyutpanna 

.21, 25. 
pacctisa pratyiisba 56, 99, 147. 
pacconiyatta pratyavanivritta 

paccorub. pratyava-f-y^rub. ^ai 

«itt4 15, 47, 60, 116. 
paceba patbya 95. 
paccba, pa9cad 104, Tb. 2, S. 

18, 21. 
paccbautta pa9cadayukta S. 

p ac c bi j j a m ail a prartbyamana 

paccbima pa9cima 174, 211. 
pajjattaga (V*) paryapta(ka) 

142, 222. 
pajjalamta prajvalat 36, 39. 
pajjavas^na paryavasana 211. 
pajjoyagara pradyotakara 16. 
pajjosav. pari+|/vas. %i S. 1, 

2 ; «emo S. 8 ; «eipti (imti) S. 

3—8; ^emaija S. 29; ^ittae S. 

8,21; ^>iyaS. 9, 10, 14, 15 etc. 



pajjosavanft paiyushana S. 

57, 58. ^kappo S. 64. ' 
pamca id. 1, 9, 32, 100, S. 

26, ^him 182. at the beginning 

of comp. pamca - hatthuttara, 

^citta, ^saha; ^ha, <Hmdiya 

painc'amguli id. 100 see notes, 
p am cam a id. 10, 30, 204. 
p am cam ay a paficama(ka) Th. 

7, S. 38 V. 1., 39 V. 1. 
pamca mi id. 172. 
pamcamutthiya pafica-mu- 

siitika 116* 
pamcasatthim pailcashashti 

187, 188. 
pamcahattarie paficasaptati 

Instr. 2. 
pamcasiima pafica9ita 183. 
pamc'imdiya pancendriya 9, 

51, 79, 142. 
patta id. 32, 63. 
patfa^a pattana 89. 
pattilia prasbtha 60. 
pattbavaimsu 3P1. aor. cans. 

pra-f/stbl 128. 
patbaga see padhaga. 
pad a pata 61. 
padala patala 39. 
pad aba pa^aba 14, 115. 
pacjaga pataka 100, 114. 
padigaya pratigata 28. 
p a d i g a b. prati-f-y^grab. caus. 

2 imp. % S. 14—16; «ebi S. 

18; Inf. ^ttae S. 14—16, 

18, 25 etc. part. ^ja. S. 26; 

4tta S. 29. 
padiggaba pratigraba (p4tra) 

S. 52. 
pa4iggabiya pratigrabin 117. 
p a d i c c b. prati+V^isb. ^ai, ^tta 

13, 83, 87, Oamana 103, 115; 

^avemana caus. 103. 
padiccbanna praticcbanna 32. 
padiccbiya pratipsita 13, 83. 
padijagaramti pratij4grati 

(gavesbayanti) S. 61. 

p adij&garam&ni pratij^grati 

padijja patet S. 61 v. 1. 
p a diduvS.rapratidvara 66,100, 

o. 38, 39. 
padinikkbam. pratini$-f- 

/kram. ^'ai 60, .61. «amti 58, 

65. ^tta 58, 61, 62. 
padiniyattae (pa^iya^) prati- 

vartitum S. 10—13, 62. 
pajinnavittd. pratijfiaptva S. 

padipuccbam&na pratip|i- 

ccbyamana 115 v. 1. 
padipunna (nn) pratip^lrna 9, 

7*9; (nn)*l, 35, 38, T. 60*, 70, 

79, 96. 
padipunnaya pratiptoaa 41. 
padibamdba pratibandba 118. 
padibujjb. prati+V^ budb. 4 

ci. "amte 74, 76; ^ama^a 115. 
pa^ibuddba pratibuddba 3, 

5, 6, 31, 32, 46 T. 
padibobei pratibodbayati 47. 
pa dim a pratima 108. 
padiya patana S. 32, 36, 37. 
pa^iy^ikkbiya praty&kby^yin 

S. 25, 51. 
pa^iriiva pratirdpa 110. 
padilebana pratilekbana S. 54, 

a<» S. 53. 
padileb& pratilekba S. 60. 
padilebittae (%e^) p^ratile- 

kbitum S. 55. 
padilebiyavva pratilekbita- 

vya S. 44, 45. 
padiloma pratiloma 117. 
padivisajjeti prativisarjayati 

padiyujjamll^a prativadya- 

m&na ? 115 v. 1. 
pajisun. prati-|->^9ru. %i 27; 

Vti 65; «amti 58; 0ijj4 S. 

52; %ta 27, 101. 
padiseviya pratisevita 121. 
padu patu 14, 43. 
patbaga pafbaka 100 v. 1. 



pa4 llama pratfaama 1, 96,113, 

210, Th. 7. 
padhamay^ prathamat^tap^33. 
panaga panaka S. 44, 45, 55. 
panapanna paficapafic^^at 147. 
panapannaima pancapanc^^a 

panava id. 102, 115. 
p and, ma pra9d,ma 28. 
pan^sa^a pran^^ana 1. 
pan^siya pranacita 32. 
Paniyabhtimi n. pr. 122. 
pa^ivayami pranipatftmi Th. 

p am data p&mdara T. 
Pamdubhadda n. pr. Th. 5. 
p am dura pandura 35, 38, 40, 

59; <^ara 33. 
patta patra 34, 35, 42, T. 98, 

118 S. 18. 
patta pr^tta (prasarita) 35. 
patta pr^pta 113,120,139,141. 
pattiya pratyayita 36, S. 19. 

(or 36: aiapattiya^* 4cita-pattrika 

etc. pattrika = marakata- 

patt'eyam pratyekam 68. 
patthijjam^na prarthyam^na 

115 V. 1. 
patthiya pr^rthita 16, 90, 93. 
pamta pr^nta 17, 19. 
pamti paiikti 115. 
pannatthim (119) pancashashti 

186, 189—194. 
pannatta (nn) prajnapta 118, 

S. 43, 44, 45. 
pannarasi (iiin) paflcada9i 1 24, 

p an n a ve i (n9)prajnapayatiS.64. 
pannes a (i^i^) paiica9at 218, 

222, 223. 
Panhavahanaya name of a 

kula Th. 9. 
^pabha id. 34, 44. 
Pabhava n. pr. Th. 3. 
pabhaya prabhsita 59. 
Pabhiksa n. pr. Th. 1, 

pabhdisamana prabb4sam.ana 

pabh£lsayamta prabhasayat 

pabhiim prabhriti jap®, tap® 

89, 91*, 130; ajja-pp® 133. 
pamajjana pramarjana S. 54, 

60. a® S. 53. 
pamaddana pramardana 39. 
pamana pram^na 9, 33, 35, 

38, 43, T. 79 etc. 
pamuiyapramudita42, 96, 102. 
pamhala pakshmala 61. 
pay a pada 15, 114. 
payaipta pacat 46. 
payara prakara 34, 36, 46. 
payara pratara (pattraka) 44. 
payaliya pradalita 1 5, pracalita 

paya praj4 211. 
payS,ya prajata 96. 
pay§.vittae pratapitum S. 52. 
pay as a prakara T. 
pay^hina pradakshina 96. 
p a y a h i. prajanishya. "si 9, ^Hi 7 9. 
para id. 17, 114 etc. S. 18, 

41 ; param praep. S. 57, 58. 

teiga param 117. 
parao paratas Th. 5. 
parampare^am paramparaya 

S. 27. 
par am a id. 5, 15, 50, 105. 
parahuya parabh|ita 59. 
parS.yamta prarfijat 41. 
parikammana parikarman 60. 
parikammiya parikarmita 35. 
pariggahiya parigrihita 5, 67. 
parijana parijana 28,104,105. 
paritthavittae parishth&- 

payitum S. 51. 
parinaddha id. 36. 
parinaya pariiaata 10, 52, 80. 
parin^miya parin&mita S. 2. 
paritt&sa paritriisa 95 v. 1. 
parinikkhamei see padini® 

27 V. 1. 
parinitthiya parinish^ita 10. 



parinivvaimti (^yamti) pari- 

nirvanti S. 63. 
parinivvana parinirv^na 120. 
parinivvuda parinirvrita 118, 

124, 147. ' 
parinivvuya parinirvrita 1, 

170, 205, Th. 2. 
paripihitt^ (paripi-ff/dhll) 

paridli4ja S. 29. 
paripphuda parisphota 39. 
paribhaei paribMjayati 112; 

^'itta 112. part, paribh^emana 

paribhujjama^a paribhujya- 

m^na 42. 
paribhumjam&Qa paribhu- 

lijamana 104. 
paribhutta paribhukta S. 2. 
p a r i m a 1 1 h a parimyisbta su^ 38. 
parimamdiya parimandita T. 
parimaddana parimardana 60. 
parimiya parimita S. 25; a^ 

S. 25. 
pariyana parijana 105 y. 1. 
pariyattfl'ya pariyartaka 39. 
pariy&diyati paryadatte 27; 

2tta 28. 
pariy§,ya (^ga) pary&ya 121, 

146, 147. 
pariy&vajjai paryapadyate S. 

parir^yamdiia parir^jam^na 

pariyajjiya pariyarjita 41. 
parivahai pariyahati 95. 
pariyaya pariy&da para^ 118. 
pariyara id. 14. 
pariyy&yaya p&riyrajaka adj. 

parish parishad 14, 113, 143, 

parisadei pari9^t^yati (tyajati) 

27; 2tta 27. 

parissaipta pari^rSata 60. 

parissama pari9rama 60, 95. 
parihatthaga (paripiirj^a) 42. 
parihiya paribita 66, 104. 
parlsaba parisbaha 108, 114. 
partiyei prarApayati S. 64. 
pareyammana parikarman 60 

y. L 
palamba pralamba 35 y. 1. 
palambamana pralambam^a 

15, 61. 
palambiya pralambita 1 5 y. 1. 
p alas a pala9a 36. 
p a 1 i o y a m a palyopamal 88, 1 89. 
paloijjai pralokyate (pro cy ate) 

Th. 5 
pall ay a id. 35. 
palltna pralina 92. 
palbattba paryasta 92. 
palh^yanijja prabladaniya 4 7, 

60, 110, 113. 
payaga playaka 100 y. 1. 
payadijja prapatet S. 61. 
payaddbam&na praryardba- 

m^a 43. 
pay an a payana 43. 
payatt. pra+j/^ypt. ^ai 130; 

^ebi 2. imp. caus. 111. 
payatti prayartaka S. 46. 
payara prayara 2, 32, 35, 41, 

44, 66, 104. 
pay 4 prap£l 89. 
pay^iya pray&dita 102, 116. 
pay ay a pray^ta 96. 
payUla prabMa 45, 90,91, 112. 
payittba prayisbta 92, S. 36, T. 
pay is. pra-|-|Ayi9. ^'ai 50; ^ainti 

72 y. 1.; ^am&na T.; «itta 50, 

72 y. 1.; «ittae S. 20, 21 etc. 
payuccai procyate 124. 
payesa praye9a 66, or praye9ya 

102 (see notes.) 
payyaittae prayrajitiun 94. 
payyaiya prayrajita 1, 116. 
payyaya paryata 51, 79. 
pasattba pra9asta 35, 36, T. 

55, 95. 
pasamta pra9anta 118. 



pasara prasara 43. 

paba patiian maha^' 89, 100. 

pahakara prakara 42. 

pahara prahara 59. 

pahd. prabM 34, 45. 

pah&^a pradh&na 55, 147, 211. 

pahiua prahina 89, 124, 148, 

168, 183 etc. 
p^tna prlbcina 113, 120. 
P d. i n a name of a gotra Th. 4, 5. 
p&u" pr^dus^* 59; paubbhAya 

pradurbbdta 29. 
p&u^itta ptirayitv& 147. 
p§,uya paduka 15. 
pae^aip prayena S 2. 
p&o pratas S. 21. 
paovagaya padapopagata S. 5 1. 
pakasasaiga p4ka9S,sana 14. 
p&ga paka 60. 
p^gada prakat>a 43. 
pa^ala patala 37. 
padhaga (*'ya) patbaka 64 — 

66, 68, 100, 207. 
p&na pana 104, S. 20, 21 etc. 
p^na praiia S. 44, 55. 
p^naga panaka S. 25, 26. 
p&naya name of a kalpa 150. 
p&iii id. 9, 14, 60, 79, 168, S. 

28—30, 43. 
p§.]^ti prana 124. 
pamokkba (^teu^^) pr&mukhya 

134, 135, 136 etc. 
p&ya pada 9, 15, 38 v. 1., 47, 

60, 79, S. 12, 52. 
payaccbitta pr&ya^citta 66, 

95, 104. 
p&yatta pad&ta 21. 
pay ay a pada(ka) 38. 
payava padapa 51, 79, 115, 

116. 120. 
pliraya paraga 10, 64 v. 1. 
p&rag&mi paragamin 119. 
p&rabboya (v&rabboga) 128 

see notes, 
par&ya^a par&vata 59. 
p&rittbavaniya parisb^b^- 

pa9& 118. 

Pariblbsaya (%am^) name of 

a kula Tb. 7. 
p§,laga pdlaka 108. 
p & 1 a m b a priilamba (jbnmba- 

naka com.) 15, 61. 
palaitt^ petrayitva (palayitvli 

comm.) 147. 
p&litta palayitvS. S. 63. 
palemana p&layamlLna 14. 
p&lebi palaya 2. imp. 114. 
p&va papa 1, 41, 55, 147. 
pd.ya prlipnubi 114. 
P&va n. pr. 122, 147. 
p&vesa prave9ya 104. 
p&s. /pa^. <>ai 5, 15, 121; ®ei 

46; %u 16; ^amana 121; 

«iyawa S. 44, 45; ^itta 3, 5, 

6 etc., T. 74. 
pas a -pkr^YSk T. 
P&sa n. pr. 149—168. 
pasavana prasrava^a 118, S. 

51, 55, 56. 
pabisi pasyasi 8. 18. 
p i api (after anusvara) 21, 28 etc. 
piipgala id. 46, T. 61. 
picca pitv4 S. 36 v. 1. 
piccba id. 40. 
piccb. (pe^) pra+/iksh. «ai 33, 

35 — 46; "aTOJa 35, 40. 

^ijjamana part. pass. 115. 
pijja preman 118, 127. 
pimjara id. 42. 
Pittliicainp& n. pr. 122. 
pidaga pi^aka Tb. 2. 
piniddba pinaddba 61. 
pimdiavaya pi^^^pata S. 29, 

32,' 36, 37. 
pittijja pityivya 109. 
pipiliya pipUika S. 45. 
piya priya see Dev&iiuppiya. 
Piyakarint n. pr. 109. 
Piyagamtba n. pr. Tb. 10. 
piyaipgu priyangu 37. 
piyadamsaiia priyadargana 9, 

46, 51,' 79. 
piya pitar Nom. 109, Tb. 3, 

Gen. piuno Tb. 3. 



pillaiDL^ prera^a 34. 

piva iva 5, 8, 118. 

pih^^a pidh^a T. 

pii (ptti) priti 83, 90, 91. 

Piidhammiya name of a kula 

Th. 7. 
p i i m a n a pritimanas ^'e Mas. 1 5, 

50; «£i. Pern. 5. 
piivaddhana name of a month 

pidha pitha 15, 47, 60, 61. 
pidhamadda pithamarda 61. 
pin a pina 36, T. 
pinaigijja prinaniya 60. 
ply a pita 40. 
pi vara id. 35, 36, T. 
pukkhara pushkara 118. 
puccha id. T. 
pucchiya prishta 73. 
puccheyavva prash^avya S. 

pumchana pronchana S. 52. 
pumja id. 32, 100. 
pudhavi ppthvi S. 45. 
puna punar 19, 42; punar avi 

110; puno 35 etc. 
pumdarlya pundarika 2, 16, 

42, 44. 
putta putra 9, 51, 79, 110. 
punna (nn) ptirna 36, 38, 41 T. 
Punnapattiya (Panna^) name 

of a 9£l,kha Th. 7 v. 1. 
Punnabhadda n. pr. Th. 5. 
punn^ga id. 37. 
puppha pushpa 32, 57, 61, 

70, 83, 98 etc. 
pupphaga (^ya) pushpa(ka) 5, 

Pupphactila n. pr. 162. 
Pupphadamta n. pr. 196. 
pupphuttara name of a vi- 

m4na 2. 
pur a id. 90, 91, 112; V^a 

purao puratas 73, 105, %&um 

S. 46, 48. 
purattha purast^t 16, 62. 

puratthima (from the prece- 
ding) piirva 27, 63. 
puramdara id. 14. 
pur^ id. 89. 
PurimatUla n. pr. 212. 
purisa purusha 16, 56, 58,60, 

63, 146. 
puris^dllniya 149 etc. 
pulaiya pulakita 46. 
pulaga (ya) pulaka 27, 45. 
pulina pulina 32. 
puvva ptirva 2, 16, 21, 68, 96, 

S. 14—16, 33—36. 
puvvaya (^^ga) purva(ka) 8, 50. 
puvvaratta ptirvar§,tra 2, 30, 

puvvliutta ptirvayukta S. 33 — 

puvvinipiirvam 92, 94, 106,112. 
pAiyS, ptijita 68. 
pAya plja 130, 131. 
ptira see btlra 32 v. 1. 
ptiraga ptiraka 38. 
plirayaipta ptirayat 44. 
Plsagiri n. pr. Th. 11. 
piisamana pushyamana 113. 
Pdsamittiya name of a kula 

Th. 7. 
p e c c h a n i j j a (pi^') prekshaniya 

pesunna pai9unya 118. 
p g g a 1 a (pu^) pudgala 27, 28. 
Pomdavaddhaniy^ name of 

a'9ikha Th. 5. 
p or ana pur^na 89. 
porisi paurushi 113, 120. 
porevacca purovartitva 14. 
posa pausha 152. 
p s a d hli (com. paushadha.comp. 

pllli uposatha = upavasatha) 



phaggu^a ph^guna 212. 
Phaggumitta n. pr. Th. 11, 

12, 13. 
phamdamina spandam^na 94. 



pharisaga spar9a(ka) 63. 
pbala id. 7, 49, 72, 98, 120, 

phaliha spbafika 27, 45. 
ph&liya spM^^ka (ratnaYi9esha) 

p h & s a spar^a 32, 118; cakkhu^ 

132, S. 44. 
phasitta sppshfys^ (^sevya) 

S. 63. 
phulla id. T. 59. 
phusiya phus&ra (!) S. 28, 30. 
pbena phena 39, 43. T. 


batttsa dv^trim^at 14; ^e 14. 

baddba id. su<» 34. 

b a m d h a n a bandbana 124, 127, 

bamdbnjivaga bandbujivaka 

Bambba n. pr. Tb. 6. 
bambbannaya (nn) brabma- 

^ya(ka) 10. 
BaqoLbbadiviyd. name of a 

94kba Tb. 11. 
bambbay&ri brabmacarin 118. 
Bambbalijja name of a kula 

Tb. 9. 
Bambbisumdari n. pr. 215. 
bala id. 52, *80, 90, 91, 115. 
Baladeva id. 17, 18, 19, 77. 
bal^baya val^ka 42. 
balikammabalikarman 66, 95. 
baliya balin S. 17. 
Balissaba n. pr. Tb. 6. 
babiy^ babis 120. 
babu id. 2, 9, 10, 37,61,79, 96; 

Nom. pi. babave 89, 98 ; Instr. 

babtibiml33; %i 97; babiiira 

114; Gen. babtiijam 115, S. 64. 
babu may a babumata S. 19. 
babulaid. 30,113,124. — S.59. 
B^narast V^r^^ast 150, 157. 
bayara badara 27. 
b§.y^lisam dvElcatv&rim^at 74, 

147, «a 195, 196; ^'ae 228. 

B&rayat n. pr. (Dv4ravati) 173. 
b&rasadvada^an 166. 
b&ras&badv&da9&khya or «9&lia 

b&rasi dv&da^t 171. 
b&la id. 10, 52, 80. 
b&layava bd.latapa 59. 
b4Yattari]|idYd.saptati74, 147, 

b&vlsa dvS,vim9ati 225. 
b^sliip dvya9iti 30. 
b^battarim see bavattarim 

74 V. 1. 
b&birao vlibyatas 32. 
b&biriya vS-bya 57, 58, 62, 

100, 122. 
biiya dvittya Tb. 9. 
bimdu id. 42. 
blya dvitiya Tb. 7. 
blya(viya)bija 98, S. 44, 45,55. 
bujjb. V'budh. Oamti S. 63, ^&hi 

buddba id. 16, 124, 147. 
buddbi id. 8, 50, 120. 
btira (pt^a) badara 32. 
be mi bravimi S. 64. 
bomdi (vapus, see E. Kubn Bei- 

trSge p. 41) 14. 
bob ay a bodbaka 16, 59. 
bobi bodbi 16. 
bobiya bodbita 42. 


bbagavam (bhay ^) bbagavat 
Sing. Nom. ^'vam 1, 2, 3 etc. Ace. 
^am 15, 16, 21 ; Vamtam 16; 
Gren. Hao 16, 28, ^amtassa 118. 
PL Nom. ^amto S. 61 ; Vamte 
Ace. 21; Gen. <Vamt&nam 16. 

bbagavat bbagavati 36. 

bbagi^i bbagini 109, Tb. 5. 

bbaipga id. 43, S. 39. 

bbattitta bbartptya 14. 

bbaniya bbanita Tb. 4. 

bbam^aga bbai^^&ka S. 36. 

bbaqidamatta bhan4amatra 



bhatta bbakta neut. 116, 120, 

133, 147, S. 20, 21 etc. 
bbatti bbakti 37, 44, 48, 61, 63. 
^bbattiya bbakti(ka) nicca^ S. 

20, 25; cauttha<> S. 21, 25; 

chattba^ S. 22, 25; attiamaO 

S. 23, 25; vigittha^ S.24, 25. 
b bad da bhadralll, 145. ^'asana 

5, 48, 63, 68. 
Bbadda n. pr. Tb. 12, 13; — 

Tb. 12. 
Bbaddaguttiya name of a 

kula Tb. 8. 
Bbaddajasa n. pr. Tb. 6, 8. 
Bbaddajasiya name of a kula 

Tb. 8. 
Bbaddababu n. pr. Tb. 4, 5. 
bbaddaya bbadraka 110. 
Bbaddaya n. pr. Tb. 13. 
Bbaddijjiya name of a 9akb4 

Tb. 8. 
Bbaddiya n. pr. 122. 
bbamte bbadanta 133, Tb. 1, 

S. 1, 14—16, 18 etc. 
bbama bbrama 43. 
bbamamana bbramama^a 43. 
bbamara bbramara 37, 42. 
bbamuba bbrA S. 43. 
bbayaid. 16,95, 107, 114, 118. 
bbayamana bbajyamana (sevy ^*) 

bbayavai|i see bbagavam. 
bbariya bbarita Tb. 13. 
b b a V. }/ bbti. ^'ai S. 1 4—1 6 ; Oamti 

89, S. 44, 55; ^'au 98, 114; 

%sai 7, 49, 72 etc. ^dssam part. 

fut. 17; »itta 1, 94, 116. 
bbava id. 2, S. 63. 
bbavana bbavana 4, 33, 66, 

88, 8*9, 92, 98, 115; Vai 99. 
bbavva bbavya 17, 22. 
bb^ga id. 27, 32, 37, 100. 
bb£ bb^gin 121, 
bbaniyavva bb^jaitavya 154, 

171, S. 39, 49, 50, 52. 
bb&ya bb^ga 63, 103. 
bbaya bbratp Norn. 109. 

Bbd.radday a(Bb4radv4ja) name 

of a gotra Tb. 1, 9. 
Bbaraba bbarata 2, 15, 28. 
bbariya bbary^ 2, 15, 21 etc. 

bbarumda id. 118. 
bbava id. 10, 19, 52, 80, 121, 

128, 142. 
bb^vem&na bbS^vayamana 120. 
bbasai bbasbate S. 64. 
bb^sarasi bbasmara9i 1 29,130. 
bb4s£i. bb^sba 118. 
bbasnra id. 14, 41; ^tara 43. 
bbikkb^ga bbiksbuta 17, 19. 
bbikkbayara bbiksbacara 17 

V. 1. 
bbikkbayariya (%iya) bbi- 

ksbacarya S. 10 — 13. 
bbikkbu bbiksbu S. 10, 25, 

26, 31, 46— 5U 
bbimgu bbringu S. 45. 
bbittum bbettum 40. 
bbilimga (^^amgu) mastira S. 

bbujjo bbtiyas 11, S. 64. 
bbumj. |/bbuj ^ejj4 S. 41; 

^amana 14, fem. 13. 
bbutta bbukta 105, 121. 
bbuya bbuja 15, 61. 
bbAmi id. 32, 92, 96, S. 47, 

55; = kala 146, 167, 181. 
bbiiya bbuta 17, 19, 37, 97, 

Bbiiyadinn^ n. pr. Tb. 5. 
BbAya n. pr. Tb. 5. 
bb lis a II a bbusbaiia 15, 36, 41. 
bbtisiya bbiisbita 61 v. 1., 

bb ey a bbeda 41. 
bberava bbairava 108, 114. 
bberi id. 102, 115. 
bbo id. 57, 64. 
bbokkbesi bboksbyasi S. 18. 
bbog/a id. 9, 13, 14, 79; (guru- 

stbaniya) 18, 22. 
bbocca (bbuO) bbuktva S. 29, 




bhoyaiaa bhojana 95, 104, 
S. 26. 


m a i mati, ^*puwaya 8, 50 ; ^*s&gara 

Th. 13. viula^ 142. 
Maipattiyll name of a ^likha 

Th. 7. 
maud a mnkuta 14, 15, 61, 98. 
mauya mridu(ka) 35, 36, 40, 

95; su« 63. 
mauliya mukulita 15. 
maiiisa m&nisa 60, S. 17. 
maipsala mei.msala 34, 36. 
m agar a makara 43, 44. 
magga marga 16, 113, 114, 

120, S. 63. 
maggasira marga9!rsha 113. 
maghamaghamta (^iipta) see 

notes 32, 44, 57, 100. 
maghavam maghavatNom. 14. 
mamkha id. 100 see notes, 
mamgala id. 1, 34, 41, 61, 63,- 

64, 66, 95. 
mamgalla 'm£lngalya 9, 51; 

adj. 3, 5, 6, 9, 31 etc. 
maccha matsya 42, 43. 
majja madya S. 17. 
m a j j a n a mllrjana 6 1 . ^ghara 61 . 
majjiya marjita 61. 
majjha madhya 36, 46, 61, 

114, 227; «gae S. 64; ma- 

jjhani majjhenam 28, 29, 65. 
majjhima madhyama(ka) 122, 

majjhimaya madhyama Th. 1. 
Majjhim4 name of a 9££b 

Th. 10. 
Majjhimilla name of a 9akh^ 

Th. 9. 
mamca id. 100. 
mamju id. 115. 
mamjula id. 47. 
mattha mpshta 32, S. 2. 
mad a mnta 92. 
madai|iba id. 89. 
ma^a manas, 38, 92, 118, 121. 

Malaga n. pr. Th. 3. 
manahara manohara 115. 
m an lb m a manorama 47, 1 10,1 13. 
mani id. 15, 32, 36, 44, 48, 61. 
Manibhadda n. pr. Th. 5. 
ma^ujja manojiLa 92 v. 1. 
manunnamanojfia47, 110, 113. 
maiauya manuja 113, 121, 143. 
mai^o manas 121. 
maigiogaya manogata 16, 90, 

93, 142. 
manorahamanorathal07, 115. 
manohara manohara 37. 
mam^aga mandaka 38. 
mamgala id. 36, 38, 40,44,45. 
maipidaliya ma^dalika 78. 
maifi^ava mandiapa 61, 104. 
mamdiya ma^dita 15, 63, 100. 
Manicjiyaputta n. pr. Th. 1. 
ma^^e (nn) manye 7, 49, 72. 
matta id. 42. 

mat tag a (^ya) matraka S. 56. 
matthaya mastaka 5, 15, 53; 

"ttha «stha 40. 
maddava mardava 120, Th. 13. 
m a d d a h i mardaya, 2. imp. 114. 
mam tar a yyantara 99. 
mamti mantrin 61; maha^ 61. 
mamdara id. 118. 
mamd&ra id. 37. 
mama id. 21, 26; mam' 57. 
maya^a madana 38. 
mayanijja madanavardhana- 

kara 60. 
mar a gay a marakata 45. 
marai]ia id. 119, 124, 147. 
Marudevl n. pr. 206. 
mall a id. 100, 114; «juddha 

^yuddha 60. 
malla m%a 37, 41, T. 61, 83, 

95, 98, 100 etc. 
Mallai n. pr. 128. 
Malli n. pr. 186—193. 
malliya mallik^ 37, T. 
mas^ragalla id. (a jewel) 27. 
mastiraga mastira(ka) 63. 
maham mahat. Ace. maham T, 



mahamtam 42, Th. 13; Instr. 

mahay^ 14, 102, 115; maM<' 

as first part of a compound, 

maha^ before tVo consonants, 

mah^ before a vowel followed 

by two consonants, 
mahajjuiya mahadyutika 14. 
niaha4dhiya maharddhika 14. 
m ah an a mathana 39. 
mahattaragatta mahattara- 

katva 14. 
mahattaraya (^'ga) rnahattara- 

ka 110. 
mahabbala mababala 14. 
Mahagiri n. pr. Th. 4, 6. 
mah^yasa mahaya9as 14,. 46. 
mahavijaya id. 2. 
Mahavira n. pr. 1, 2, 3, 4 etc. 
Mahasuvvaya n. pr. 179. 
mahimda mahendra T. 
mahim^ id. 99. 
mahiya mahita 100. 
mahiyala mahitala 45. 
mahiya mahik4 S. 45. 
mahilaid. ^guna (strikal&s)211. 
Mahiliy^ MitM14 122. 
mahu madhu 46 T. S. 17. 
mahuyara madhukara 33. 
mahuyari madhukara 37, 42. 
mahura madhura 47, 50, 95, 

ma id. 55. 

m§,iya meya 35 v. 1., 36. 
madambiya madambika 61. 
Ma^hara name of a gotra Th. 

4, 5, 10, 12, 13. 
mS-itta m^na 9, 51, 63 v. 1., 79, 

100; 118. 
Manavagana name of a gana 

Th. 9. 
m^Qasiya manasika 121. 
majQUSa manushya 117. 
m^Qussaga manashya(ka) 13. 
may a matp, Nom. sing. 46, 

109; Gen. m^tie 93; Nom. pi. 

mayaro 74, 77. base m^u 


Abhaftdl, d. DMG. VII. \, 

may a id. 118. 
maranamtiya mara9§,ntika S. 

51 ; see notes, 
maruya m&ruta 40, 96. 
malaya md.lika 36. 
mala id. 61, 115. ^'a 14, 36. 
Malijja name of a kula Th. 7. 
m^sa id. 2, 30, 79, 96 etc., 

«aim 114. 
Masaptiriya name of a 9akha 

mi.siya masika 168, S. 57. 
m^ha magha 227. 
m ah an a brahma^a 2, 5, 8, 

13 etc. ^'kula 17, 19. 
m^hani brahman! 2, 3, 5, 15. 
mahisi mahishi 14. 
*mi asmi 3, 29. 
miu mridu 35, 63, Th. 13. 
miccha mithya, Mainsana 118. 
mitta (me") matra 10, 52, 80, 

S. 26, 28, 30, 57. 
mitta mitra 104, 105. 
miya mita 47, 50, 95, 110, S. 

54; see amiya. 
milamti id. 67; militta 67. 
misimisiipta dedipyamanalS, 

mihuna mithuna 42. 
mis ay a ("sa) mi9ra 118. 
mlsiya mi^rita 115. 
muiinga mridanga 92, 102. 
mukka mukta 32, 36, 100, 

mukkha moksha 114. 
muggaraga mudgara(ka) 37. 
muccamti mucyante S. 63. 
mucchijja mtirchet S. 61. 
mutthiya maush^ika, pamca" 

116; can" 211; mushtika 100. 
Munisuvvaya n. pr. 185. 
muneyavva jnatavya Th. 9. 
mum da id. 1, 94, 116, S. 57. 
mutta mukta 16, 124, 147. 
mutta name of a prana 124. 
mutta mukta 36, 44. "a 61. 
mutti mukti 120. 




muddiyft mudrikft 61. 
muddhan mtirdhan, sing. Ace. 

^aijam 15; Norn. pi. ^&9& 66. 
muddhaja mtirdhaja 40. 
muraja (^a) id. 102. 
musala id. 100. 
muba mukha 34, 35, 38, 39, 

T. 59; fern. «1 92. 
muhamaipgalija mukhama- 

ngalika 113. 
muhutta muhiirta 39, 113, 

118, 120. 
mubuttaga mubdrta(ka) S. 52. 
mtila 33, S. 29, 32, 36. 
mtis& m^sb& 35. 
me id. 55, 92, 94. 
Meyajja n. pr. Th. 1. 
meyanija medinika 96. 
Meru id. 39, 45. 
meba megba 61. 
Meba n. pr. Th. 6. 
mehal& mekbalU 36. 
Mebalijjiy^ name of a 9akb& 

Th. 8. 
mehavi medbavin 60. 
Mehiya name of a kula Th. 8. 
mottiya mauktika 90, 91, 112. 
moyaga mocaka 16. 
mora may^ra 40. 
Moriyaputta n. pr. Th. 1. 
mosa mpsb& (or mosha) 118. 
mo ha id. 95. 

y a (a) ca (after vowels) 9, 21,28 etc. 
y 4vi (after vowels) ca api 92, 97. 


rai rati 108, 118. 
raiya racita or rafijita 36. 
raiya ratika (?) 61. 
rakkha raksha 14. 
Rakkha n. pr. Tb. 12, 13. 
Bakkbiya n. pr. Th. 6. 
rainga id. 114. 
ramgamta (itas tatah prenkhat) 

racch'amtara ratby& madhya 

rajja r&jya 51, 79, 90, 91, 227. 
Bajjap&liyH name ofa9&kb4 

Tb. 8. 
rajjavai (<H.i) rajya-pati 52, 80. 
rajjti rajjuka (lekhaka, comp. 

lajuka A9oka Inscr. Delhi H) 

122, 147. 
ra^tba r^sbfra 90. 
ratta rakta 32, 35, 39, 40, T. 

59, 90, 91. 
ratti r4tri 39. 
ramanijja ramaniya 35 — 37, 

42, 61. 
ramma ramya, su^ 32. 
ray a rajas 32, S. 29. 
rayana ratna 4, 15, 27, 32, 

33 etc. 
r ay an & may a ratnamaya T. 
raya^i rajani 3, 31, 32, 46 etc. 
rayanikara rajanikara 43, T. 
ray ay a rajata 33, 35, 36, 38, 

40, 41. 
ray&v. caus. of )/^rac. ^ei 63; 

^>imti 58; «eba 57, ^etta 57, 

58, 63. 
rava id. 14, 44, 102, 115. 
ravi id. 42. 
rasa id. 32, S. 17. 
rassi ra^mi 59. ^ 39, 
Bab a n. pr. Th. 11. 
rabassarabasya,a^l21; sa^lO. 
rabokamma rababkarman 121 . 
r^i rfiji 36. 
raimdiya ratrindiva 9, 30, 51, 

79 etc. 
r 4 i n i y a r&tnika (jyesbtha) S. 59. 
r&i^iia (nn) rajanya 18, 211. 
r aiy a ratri(ka),ega",parnca^ 119. 
r a 1 s a r a rSje^vara (yuvaraja) 6 1 . 
r^ga (r&ya) id. 59, 100, 114. 
r&ya rajan 61, 89; Nom. sing. 

50, 52, 80; Instr. ranna 48, 

54, 64, 68 ; Gen. ranno 53, 66, 

72; Nom. pi. r&y^no 106. 
r&ya r&jat 38. 



^aya at the end of compounds 

Oratra S. 1—8. 
Rayagiha Rajagriha 122, Th. 

2, S. 64. 
rayamana rajamana 40. 
rS,yahamsa rajahaiiisa 5, 54, 

rS.yahanl rlljadhani 211. 
rSiSi x^\ 43, 45, 59. 
riumai rijumati 166. 
riuvveya rigveda 10. 
rikkha fiksha 61. 
rittha rishta 15, 27. 
ripu id. 38. 
mil a rucira (?) T. 
rukkha vriksha S. 29, 32, 

36, 45. 
ruya rata 211. 
ruru id. 63. 
rtiya rdta 32. 
rtiva rApa 9, 28, 34, 36, 39— 

42 etc. 
Re^ll n. pr. Th. 5. 
revaiya name of a park 173. 
Reyai n. pr. 137. 
rehamta r^jamSina 59. 
roga id. 95. 
roma roman 36, 60. %tiva 5, 

8, 15. 
Rohagutta n. pr.Th.6; Th. 6. 
Rohan a n. pr. Th. 6. 
rohini id. 0>i) 39. 


lakkhana lakshana 9, 33, 35, 

51, 64—68, 79.' 
1 a m k h a laiikhya 1 00 ; see notes, 
lamgtila langtila 35, T. 
Lacchi Lakshmi 41, 61. 
lattha lashta (manohara) 34 — 

36, 40, T. 55. 
latthi yashti 40. 
ladaha latabha 36. 
laddha labdha 73. 
laddhi labdhi Th. 13. 
lam da id. S. 9; see notes. 
labhejj§. labhet S. 18. 

ambamta lambamana 36. 

ambamana lambamana 44. 

ambha Ubha 103. 

ay a, id. 9lesha 40. 

ay a lata, (^a) pauma^', vana^ 44. 

aliya lalita 61* 

ava id. 118, 124. 

ahiya labdha 73 v. 1. 

S.iya, in laulloiya 100; see 

^ghava id. 120. 
abha id. 9, 51, 79. 
asaga Islsaka 100; see notes, 
itta lipta S. 2. 
iU id. 36. 
ilayainta denom. firom lila 

35, T.* 
ukka luncita S. 57. 
ukkha rtiksha 95. 
Ahiya Itishita 61. 
Lecchai n. pr. (Licchavi) 128. 
etthu lesh^iu 119. 
en a layana S. 29, 44, 45. 
esa le9ya 118. 
eha lekha 38, 211, S. 43. 
oga loka 14, 16, 19, lll;ihaO, 

para» 119. 
ona lava^a S. 26. 
obha id. 118. 
oma loman 34. 
oya loka 1, 44, 97, 111, 121. 
oya loca 116, S. 57. 
oyana locana 36, 46, 59. 
oyamtiya lok^ntika 110. 
ola id. 43. 
olamta lolat 43. 
ohiya lohita S. 44, 45, ^akklia 

27, 45. 

va iva (after anusv£lra) 46, 118. 

Va 118. 
Vai "pati; gah^^ nara^' sen^^'. 
vai v^c 118. 
vaittae vaijja see vay. 
vaira vajra 98. 
V a i r a n. pr. Th. 4, 11.. 




Vairasena n. pr. Th. 4. 
Vair^ name of a 9£ikM, ajja*' 

Th. 11. 
Vairi name of a 9&kh& Th. 9. 
yais&ha yai^akha 120. 
yaula yakula 37. 
yams a yam^a 18. 
yakkam. apa+y^kram. %! 46; 

amti^ 19. 4ssamti 19. imsu 

19. <>amana 74, 76, 77. 
yakkamta apakr&nta 1, 2, 3, 

15, 20, 78, 91. 
yakkaintt apakranti 2. 
yaggaiaa yalgana 60. 
yaggtihim y^gbhis 50, 110, 

yagghariya yyudgrahita ? (pra- 

lambita) 100, 168, S. 31. 
Vaggh§,yacca name ofagotra 

Th. 4, 6, .9, 10. 
yaccha yakshas 15, 43, 61. 
Vaccha Vatsa Th. 3, 11, 13. 
vajja yajra 14. 
^ajja ^arja 119, 209. 
Vajjan^garl name of a ^akhsl 

Th. 7. 
yajjiya yarjita 38. 
yamjaiaa yyafijana 9, 51, 79. 
yatta yritta 35, 36, T. 100. 
^rB,X\2kmii yartante S. 35. 
y a 1 1 A i^ ^ 9 a vartamlina 1 20,1 21 . 
yada yata 174 y. 1. 
yadiinsaga (^a) ayatamsaka 

61; 14, 29, 66, 67. 
yaijiya see padiya 209 y. 1. 
yaddh. l/yridh. «&mo 91, 106. 

<>itth4 90.* 
yana yana 38, 39, 89, 115. 
ya]Giamd.l§. yanamal^ 14. 
yanalay^ yanalatS, **a 44, 63. 
vaiana (nn) yarna 32, 37, 38, 

57; 98, 100. 
yai^inao yar^aka^ 49. 
yatta yyapta 5, 12, 15 etc. 
yattayya vaktavya S. 18, 58. 
yattha yastra 14, 63, 66, 83, 

98, 102, 105, S. 52. 

yatthae yastum S. 62. 
Vatthalijja name of two kalas 

Th. 7, Th. 9. 
vad. |/vad. ^aha 54; 4ttae 

S. 52. 
yaddhana yardhana 100. 
Vaddhamana n. pr. 91, 107, 

yaddham^na yardhamana 113: 

see notes. 

V a d d h ^ y. cans, of \/ yridh. %i 5 ; 

"emti 67; *>itt4 5. 
yamd. /yand. <»ami 16 Th. 13; 

«ai 16; «e Th. 13. ^iya 68; 

Oilina Th. 13. 
yamdai^a yandana 100. 
y a n n a g a yar^aka (candana) 6 1 . 
yannaya yarna(ka) S. 45. 
Vamma n. pr. 150. 
vay. Vvad. ^asi S. 58; ^ai S. 

18, 58; %ha 13, 54, 83; «ejj& 

(ijja) S. 18; «asi 5, 8, 12, 21, 

54, 63, 113, 155; «amta S. 18. 

"ittae S. 19, 58. 
y ay an a yadana 15, 35, 36, 43. 
yayara (vaira) yajra 2\. 
vara id. 1, 5, 15, 16, 32, 33, 

36, 41, 44, T. 80. 
Varadatta n. pr. 176. 
yar4bhoga 128 y. 1. 
varittha yarishtha 15. 
vail ah a vallabha 38. 
vavagaya vyapagata 95. 
vavasiya vyavasita 40. 
vas. J^vas. «ai 211; <»§.hi 114; 

Oama^a 211; «itt& 147, 227; 

yatthae S. 62. 
vas a va^a 5, 15, 50, 106. 

V a s a b h a (%a) vrishabha 4,33, 

34, 61, 114, 118. 
Vasittha n. pr. 160. 
^vasiya avasita 40 v. 1. 
vasumdhara id. 118. 
vasuhara yasu-dhara 98. 
vahai vahati Th. 13. 
va id. 17, 18, 19 etc. 
vai (vadi) vftdin 143. 



vaiy'a vaditra 14, 115. 
Vaiubhdi V&yubMti Th. 1. 
vaei vaemti vadayati ^anti 

Th. 1. 
vagara^a Yy&karaija 10, 147, 

S. 64. 
vagaram^na vy&kurvat 138. 
vagarei vy&karoti207,4tt&147. 
vanamamtara vyantara ^9. 
Vanijja name of a kula Th. 9. 
Vaiaiyaggama n. pr. 122. 
vama id. 15. 

v£imaddana vy^mai'daiia 60. 
vaya v&ta 36. 
vaya v&da 143. 
vaya^^ vacant 148, Th. 4, 5. 
vayama vy^yama 60. 
vayur id. 118. 
varabhoga 128 v. 1. 
vari id. T. 

valaga yyala(ka) 44, 63. 
valuyft valuka 32. 
vasa varsha 98; 2, 117, 129, 

130, 172; 2, 15, 28. 
vasa id. 14, 32, 172,211.-44. 
yasanitiya v^santika 37. 
vasayamta v^lsayat 37. 
vasa varsh& 30, 171, 172, 174; 

<V4sa 119, 122, S. 1—62. 
vslsi vasin 14. 

vasimsu praet. of |/varsh. 98. 
Yasittha name of a gotra 21 etc. 

Th. 1, 4, 6, 9, 12, 13. 
Yasitt^^ a woman belonging 

to the Ya^ish^hagotra 108. 
Y^sit^hiya name of a 9akhii 

Th. 9. 
vasiiQi vasini 36. 
vasiya v&sita 33. 
v&si vas^ 119. 

Y^sudeva id. 17, 18, 19, 76. 
Y§,supujja n. pr, 193. 
vahana vahana 14, 52, 80, 90, 

91, 102, 115. 
vi api, (after vowels) 10, 19, 28, 

42, 80. 
viikkamta (viti^ vai^') vyati- 

kranta 2, 9, 19, 96, 104, 120, 

S. 1—8. 
viutta see viyatta v. 1. 
viula vipula 15, 44, 46, T. 52, 

83, 104; %iai 142. 
viuvvai vikaroti, 2tt& 28. 
vimhanijja vyiilihaijiya 60. 
vikasiya vikasita 15. 
vikkanita vikranta 52, 80. 
vigai vikriti S. 17, 48. 
vigaya vigata S. 43. 
vigitt^a vikrishta, ^hattiya S. 

24, 25. 
viggaha vigraha 29, S. 59. 
viggovitti. (vigov^) vigopya 

viggha vighna 114. 
vicitta vicitra 32, 61. 
viccha^daitta vichardyall2. 
V i c c h i p p a m & ][^ a (^'cha^) vispyi- 

9yam4na 115. 
vijaya id. 2, 5, 67. 
vijaya name of amuhtirta 113, 

vijaijitta (vijaniya) vijflaya 93. 
Yijjh^haragov^la n. pr. Th. 

Yijjh&hari name of a Qlikha 

Th. 9. 
vidaijibiya vi^ambita 35, T. 
v ill ay a vinaya 27, 58, 69. 
viia&sa vina9a 39. 
viiaicchiya vini9cita 73. 
vi^iya vinita 110. 
Yiiaiya n. pr. 211. 
Yi^hu (nh) n. pr. Th. 13. 
vitimira id. 38, 96, 114. 
vitti vptti 7, 49, 72, 79 v. 1. 
vitthara vistara Th. 5. 
vitthinna (w) vistirija 35, 36, 

52, 80. 
videha 110; see notes, 
videhajacca 110; see notes. 
Yidehadinna n. pr. 109. — 

110 see notes, 
vinnav. caus. of V^jiia. <*ejj& 

S. 18; "emana S. 18. 



vinn^iia (nn) vijnana 8, 50. 
vinnaya (nn) vijfiata 10, 52, 

Vinhn n. pr. TL 12. 
vipula id. 33, 90, 91, 100. 
vippamukka vipramukta 118. 
vibohaga vibodhaka 38. 
vibhatta vibhakta 32, 34. 
vibh§,vem&9a vibhavayat 147. 
vibhtii vibhtiti 115. 
vibhtisa vibhtisM 102, 115. 
vibhtisiya vibhtishita 36, 61, 

vima^^a vimanas 92. 
vimala id. 35, 36, T. 61. 
Vimala n. pr. 192. 
vim an a YimS,na 2, 14, 29, 44, 

T.; "bhavana 4, 32; maha« 2, 

171, 206. 
vimaniya vim&nita a^ 95. 

viyatt^- (vi^tW vy&vritta 16. 
viyada jala S. 25. 
viyaijaga vi-kataka S. 36. 
viyadagiha sthanamandapik^ 

S. 32, 36. 
viyarejja vitareyus S. 46, 48. 
viyara vicara, ^'bhtimi 8.-47, 52. 
viy&vatta vy&vyitta 120. 
viraiya viracita 32. 
viraiya vir&jita 36, 61. 
viraiya vir&jita 36. 
vir^yamta vir&jat 15, 36. 
vilambiya vilambita, a^* 88. 
vilasamta vilasat 31. 
vilaijjai Th. 5 v. 1. 
vilihijjamana vilikhyamana 

vilevana vilepana 61. 
viva iva 61 v. 1., 138. 
vivaniya vyapanita 95. 
vivaddhana vivardhana, %ara 

51, 79. 
viv&ga vip&ka 147. 
vivitta vivikta 95. 
viviha vividha T. 64. 
vivvoyaiia (bb) 32 see note, 
vis a da (^'ya) vi9ada 35, 36. 

visappamta visarpat 34. 
visappaml^Qa visarpam^na 5, 

15, 50. 
vis am a visbama T. 
visaha id. 118. 
vis&emana visvadayat 104. 
vis&iia vish^na 118. 
visaraya vi9arada 11. 
vis a, la vimala 35, 36, 38, 39; 

visitt^* vi^ishta T. 61, 63. 
visaba vi^^khd. 149, 157.pamca- 

visaha 149. 
visuddha vi9tiddha 18, 96. 
visesa vi9esha 7, 49, 57, 72, 

S. 21. 
^V i b a at the end of a compound 

^vidha, cauv^ 60, 118; pamca** 

S. 44, 45 ; n^o 100 ; bahn^ 61. 
vihaga id. 44, 63, 118. 
vihaijiga id. 44 v. 1. 
vihar. vi +}/hri. ^ai 13, 14, 15, 

92 etc.; «amti 104, S. 6, 7; 

^^ttae S. 50. 
vihana vidh^na 151. 
vihara id. 120; ^bhAmi 95, S. 

47, 52. 
vihi vidhi 61. 
vtci id. T. 

vltivayamana vyativrajat 28. 
viya see biya. 

vira id. 52, 80, 114, <Valaya 61. 
Virabhadda n. pr. 160. 
viriya virya 108, 120. 
visai viiii9ati sa^ S. 1 — 8. 
vis am vim9ati 2, 150. 
visattha vi9vasta 5, 48. 
vihiya vithi(ka) 100. 
vuccai ucyate Th. 1, S. 1, 2. 
vut^hik^ya vrishtikaya S. 29, 

31, 32, 36. 
Vuddha n. pr. Th. 12, 13. 
vntta ukta 27, 64, S. 13 — 

15, 18. 
veuttiy^ (punalj punas) S. 60 

V. 1. 
V e u V V i (vaikriyalabdhimat) 141. 



veuvviya vaikriya 27, 28. 
veuvviya fem. (puna^ punas) 

S. 60. 
vega id. 39, 43. 
vedasa vetasa 174. 
Veng, n. pr. Th. 5. 
vem^lniya vaimanika 14, 99. 
veya veda 10. 
veyanijja vedaniya 147. 
vey^vacca vaiy^vrittya S. 20. 
vera vaira 45. 
veruliya vaidiirya 15, 27. 
velambaga vidambaka or vai- 

lambaka 100. 
vela id. 104, S. 36. 
velliya vellita T. 
vevamana vepamana 94. 
vesa vesha 66. 
Vesamana Vai9ravaiia 89. 
Vesav^diyagana name of a 

gana Th. 8. 
Vesaii Vai9ali 122. 
ves^tsiya vai9v4sika S. 19. 
vocchinna vyavaccbinna 95, 

127, Tb. 2. 
Vomila n. pr. Th. 4. 
V m i 1 a name of a 9akha Th. 4. 
vosattba vyavasrishta 117. 
vva iva, (after vowels) 59, 61. 


sa sa copul. Prefix. 

saiya 9atika 103. 

sauna 9akuna 4^, 96, 211. 

sainlavamana samlapat 50; 

^ 47, 48. 
sainl§,vimti samlapayanti 72. 
samlihiya samlihya (vilepani- 

kritya) S. 21,'. 36. 
samlehaigi^ samlekbana S. 51. 
s a m 1 y a samloka (drishtipatha) 

S. 38, 39. ' 
samvacchara samvatsara 114, 

118, 120, 148. 
samvacchariya samvatsarika 

S. 57. 
samvahana samvahana 60. 

I samvaha id. 89 v. 1. 
' sainvahiya samvahita 60. 
! sainvilliya samveUita ? T. 
samvud^, samvrita 61, 32 v. 1. 
samsatta (9v4padavi9esba) 44. 
samsli.ra id. 119. 
samseima sasvedima or samse- 

Idma S. 25. 
sambara^a id. 171. 
samhiya sambita 36. 
Sakka ^akra 14, 16, 27, 29, 

89; — 14, 29. 
sakkar^ satkaraya<^ ^eti 83; 

Vti 105; «itta 83.105, ^iya 

sakkslra satkara 90, 91, 130, 

Sagadamuba n. pr. 212. 
s a g 1 1 a (^gu^O sagotra 2, 1 5 etc., 

Tb. 3; fem. ^^ 2 etc. 
samkamta samkrantal29, 130. 
sainkappa sainkalpa 16, 90, 

92, 93. 
samksksa samka9a 138, 165. 
Samkasiya name of a 9akba 

Tb. 7. 
samkba 9ankba 40, 90, 91, 102, 

112, 115, 118. 
samkhaula 9ankhaputa ? T. 
samkbadi samskriti (odanapaka) 

S. 29. 
Samkbasayaga n. pr. 136. 
samkba samkbya S. 26. 
samkb^na samkbyana 10. 
saipkbiya 9ankbika 113. 
samkbejja (^jja) samkhyeya 

samga id. 119. 
samgama id. 115. 
Samgbavaliya n. pr. Th. 12. 
saingba^aga (sim^) 9ringlitaka 

sacca satya 13, 83, 120. 
sajjbaya svadhy^ya S. 51, 52. 
s am cay a id. 42, 43. 
samjama samyama 120, 133, 

S. 53, 54. 



samjutta samyukta Th. 13. 
samjoya samyoga 118. 
s aft hi shashti 10. 
sadaihgavi shadangavid 10. 
sad^lii 9raddha S. 19. 
samthiya samsthita 36. 
samda shanda 59; vana^ 89, 

Samdilla n. pr. Th. 13. 
sa^ha 9lashnya 63. 
satakkatu 9atakrata 14. 
satta sattva Th. 13. 
satta saptan 76, 140, 141, S. 

43; «nham 14; ^tha (sapt^- 

shta) 15, S. 63. 
sattama saptama 171, 206. 
sattamaya saptama(ka) Th. 7. 
sattari saptati 168. 
sattu 9atru 114. 
sattha 9§,stra 64, 73, 74, 85. 
satthav^ha s§.rthavaha 61. 
sadda 9abda 44, T. 61, 102, 

114, 115. 
sadd^v. 9abdaya^ ^ei 21,56, 63, 

99; 4mti 65; %ha 64; »itta 

21, 56, 63; 4ya 66. 
saddhim sardham 13, 61, 72, 

samta 9anta 118. 
samta 9ranta 60. 
samta sat 90, 91, 112. 
s am tan a samtana 79 V. 1. 
sainti 9anti, ^giha 89. 
Samti n. pr. 189. 
Samtiseniyan. pr. Th. 10, 11. 
samtiya satka (pradatta) 108. 
samtharijja samstaret S. 21. 
s am dan a syandana S. 11. 
samdit^ha samdish^a 30. 
samdhi id. ^'giha 89. 
samdhip^la id. 61. 
sannik^sa samnik£l9a T. 45. 
sannlkkhitta sammkshipta89. 
samninaya samnin^da 115. 
samniyatta samnivritta, ^cSiri 

S. 27. 
samniv^ya sainnipata 97. 

samnivai samnipatin 138. 
sannivesa samniye9a 89. 
sannisanna s'ainnishanna 16. 
sanha (^h) 9lakshnya 36. 
sappamana sarpamana (tillasat) 

sap pi sarpin 96. 
sap pi sarpis S. 17. 
s'abbhimtara sabhyantara 1 00. 
sab ha id. 14, 89," 122, 123,147. 
sama id. 32, 36, 44, 119. 
samaiccham&na samatikra- 

mat 115. 
samaga samaka 102, 115. 
samaiGia 9ramanall4, 130, 134, 

Th. 1. 13, 61, 64, S. 6, 7. 
Sam an a epithet of Mahavira 

1, 2, 3 etc. 
samant 9ramaQi S. 64. 
samaiaugammamana sama- 

nugamyamana 113. 
samai^ov&saga 9ramaQopa- 

saka 136; fern. Oiy& 137. 
samatta samasta Th. 2. 
samatta samapta 110. 
samamta samantat S. 9 — 13. 
samappabha samaprabha 36, 

samaya id. 2, 4 etc., 118. 
sama id. 2, 147. 
samagama id. 41. 
sama gay a sam^gata 33. 
s am an a sat 27, 60, 65, 66, 68, 

105; fem. ^i 5, 99. 
samai^a samana34, 119, S. 45. 
samahadijja samaharet S. 29. 
s a m i y a samita (samyakpravritta) 

118, S. 53, 54. 
Samiya n. pr. Th. 11. 
samuggh£i,ya samudghata 27, 

28, 124 V. 1, 
samujjala samujjyala 44. 
s amnjj ay a samudyS,ta 124,147. 
samudaya id. 34, 36, 42, 90, 

102, 115. 
samudda samudra 28, 38, 142, 




Samuddavijaya n. pr. 171. 
samuppajj. samut +>^pad. ^ai 

19 ; ^jja S. 59 ; »itth& 16, 90, 93. 
samuppanna samutpanna 1, 

2, 93, 120, 132. 
s a mull a s am t a samullasat 38. 
samussasiya samuccbvasitad ; 

OAsa» 8. 
samtiha id. 40, 44. 
samobanai samuddhati, 2 till 

27, 28. 
s a m p a u 1 1 a samprayukta S. 6 1 . 
sampanaddiya sampra^^- 

dita T. 
sainpatta sampr^pta 16, 104. 
saippatti id. or sampr&pti 107. 
saippadhtimiya sampradhH- 

mita S. 2. 
samp anna id. 108, Th. 13. 
saippamajjiya samprampjya 

S. 21, 36. 
samp ay a sampad 134 — 145. 
saipparivu^a samparivrita 61. 
Sampaliya n. pr. Th. 12, 13. 
sampaliyaipka sampaiyanka 

147, 227. 
sainpllYitLk^ma sampr&ptu- 

k&ma 16. 
sampucchaiid. sampra9na S. 

saippunna (nii) samptbiia 44, 

95, S. 25. 
sampehei samprekshate , 2tt& 

sambaddha id. 55. 
sambaindba id. 43. 
sambamdbi sambandbin 104, 

s a m b ^ b a samy&ba 89. see notes. 

sambukk&Yatt^ ^ambtik^- 

varta S. 45. 
sambuddba id. 16. 
s am buy a sarnvrita 32, 61 v. 1. 
saiiibbamta sambhranta a^' 88. 
sainbbama sambbramal5, 115. 
Sambbava n. pr. 202. 
sambbinnaid. (sampiinna) 1 40. 

SambbAyavijaya n. pr. Tb. 

4, 5. 
sammam samyak 13, 83, 87, 

117, S. 63. 
saipmajjiya samm^rjita 57, 

sainmattba samm^isb^a 100. 
sammatta samyaktva Tb. 13. 
sammaya sammata S. 19. 
s a m m £l n^' sanmanaya^, ^eti 83 ; 

Vti 106; oitta 83, 105; <>iya 

68, 95. 
saipmuiy^ samuditcl 108. 
sammui sammud ? (9obbaai 

mati) S. 59. 
sammeya name of a mountain 

say a ^ata 14, 61, 63, 103, 

136—145 etc., Th. 1. 
say a sya(ka) 66, 88. 
sayai 9ete 95. 
say am svayam 16, 207. 
say an a 9ayana 32, 46, 95. 
sayaQa svajana 104, 105. 
sayanijja 9ayaniya 3, 6, 6, 

31, 32, 47. 
say ay a satatam 39. 
sayala sakala 44, 111. 
sayavatta 9atapattra T. 
sara 9ara 38. 

sara saras, pauma^ 4, 32, 42. 
sara^a 9arana 16. 
sarabba 9arabha 44. 
saraya 9arad 43, 118. 
sararuba saroroha (or sarorha) 

saras a id. 37, 61, 100. 
saris a sadri9a 35, 36, 39, 40, 

43, 59; <1 5, 87. 
sarira 9arira 2, 9, 51, 66, 79, 

salila id. 42, 43, 118. 
sail a 9alya 118. 
savva sarva 1, 33, 37, 41, 

46 etc. Marisi 16, 121. 
sayyao saryatas 34, 41, S. 




savvatthasiddha name of a 

muhlirta 124; name of a vi- 

mana 206. 
savvattu sarva'rtu 95. 
savvannu (nn) saiTajfla 16, 

sasamka 9a9anka 33, 35. 
sasi 9a9in 4, 9, 32, 38, 61, 79. 
sasiniddha samsnigdha or sa* 

snigdha S. 42. 
sassiriya sa^rtka 3, 6, 9 etc. 
saha id., ^'sambamdha 43; ^^sa- 

mmuiya 108. 
"saha id. 108. 
sahai sabate 117. 
sahak&ra id. 37. 
sab as a id. S. 29. 
sahassa sahasra 14, 39, 44, T. 

115 etc.; "akkba "aksba 14; 

^atta ^attra 42 or <Vatta T.; 

^Vassi ^a^mi 59. 
sai svati 1; 124, 147. 
s^ijjiy& S. 60; see notes, 
saima svUdiman 104. 
sagara id. 4, 33, 35, T. 92, 

118, Tb. 13. 
s^garovama sd.garopama 2, 

150, 171, 191—203, 206. 
sadiya ^sl^aka, ega" 15. 
sabbaviya sv^bbavika 8. 
s&maipta id. 63, 106, 120. 
s^manna 9ramanya 147, 227, 

8. 59. 
samaveya s&maveda 10. 
Sam^ga n. pr. 120. 
S£im^Qiya s^m&nika 14.. 
sami SY^min 49, 58. 
s^mitta svamitva 14. 
"s§,miya svdmi(ka) 89. 
say a sata 44. 
saya^a sv^dana S. 26. 
sayara sagara 43. 
sa-ra id. 90, 91, 112, S. 59. 
s&raya 9&rada 118. 
s a r a y a s&raka (or smaraka) 1 0. 
sarasa id. 42. 
sarabi saratbi 16. 

sala id. 120. 

sal& 9S.I4 60, 62, 102. 

s^blimga^avattiya salingana- 

vartaka 32. 
salisaya sadri9a(ka) 32. 
s^vaijja ("ejja) sv&pateya 90, 

91, 106, 112. 
Savaittbiya name of a 9akba 

Tb. 8 
savana 9rayana 168, 172. 
SSiVatthi name of a town, Qra- 

vasti 122. 
say ay a ("ya) 9ravaka S. 64. 
saviya 9r&vika S. 64. 
sasaga sasyaka 45. 
sabai sadbayati (katbayati) 207. 
s^baga sadbaka Tb. 13. 
saba^tu sambritya 15. 
sabar. sam+1/byi. "ai 15, 28; 

«abi 26; 4jjiss§.mi 29, ^itta 

15, 26; ^jjamaija 29; ^ya 1, 

29—32, 89, 90; ^^vittae inf. 

caus. 21. 
s^bassi s&basrl 14, 134 — 

137 etc. 
sabassiya sabasrika 103. 
sabassiya s^asri(ka) 29. 
sab 4 9&kb& Tb. 4, 5 etc. 
s^b^viya svabh^vika 50. 
sabiya sadbika 117. 
sabu sadbu 1. 
sikkb§. 9iksba 10. 
sikkbana 10 see notes, 
siggba 9lgbra 28, 29. 
simga 9ringa 34. 
simgb44^y^ 9ringataka 89. 
sirngbS^na (nasikamala) 118. 
Sijjamsa n. pr. 109. 
sijja see sejJ£l. 
sijjbamti sidbyante S. 63. 
sittbi (settbi) 9resbtbin 61. 
siniddba snigdba S. 42, see sa^ 
sineba sneba S. 43 — 45. 
sikta sikta 57, 100. 
sittba siktba a^, sa^ S. 25. 
siddba id. 1, 124, 144, 147. 
siddba name of a tboya 124. 



Siddhattha Siddhartha 21, 

26, 28 etc. 108. 
siddhatthaya siddh^^rthaka 

63, 66. 
siddhatthavana name of a 

park 211. 
siddhi id. 16, 114, Th. 2. 
sip pa 9ilpa 211. 
siya syat S. 26, 57, 58. = 

kadacit S. 18. 
sir ay a 9iraska 61; = 9iroja 

S. 57. 
sirasS, Inst, ^iras^ Th. 13, 

vattaiii vyaptam 5, 12, 15 etc. 
Siri gii 43. 

siri 9ri 35, siri 41, 42, 43. 
Sirigutta n. pr. Th. 6. 
Sirid^ha n. pr. Th. 6. 
siriya 9ri(ka) T. 
Sirihara n. pr. 160. 
sirisa ^irtsha 37. 
siU 9il&, «a 90, 91, 112. 
silittha 9lishta, su» 35, T., 61. 
siva 9iva 3, 5, 6, 9, 16, 31, 

34, 40, Th. 13. 
Sivabhiii n. pr. Th. 12, 13. 
Siv^ n. pr. 171. 
siviyfi. 9ivika 157, (Obi«) 211. 
sihara 9ikhara 36, 168. 
siha 9ikh4 S. 43. 
sihi 9ikhin 4, 32, 46. 
siya 9ita 39, 95. 
Siyala n. pr. 195 — 203. 
siy& 9ivika 113, 116, 157. 
sila 9lla Th. 13, S. 53, 54. 
sisa 9ishya Th. 6, S. 4, 5. 
siha siipha 4, 16, 33, 35, 40 T. 
Siha n. pr. Th. 12, 13. 
Slhagiri n. pr. Th. 4, 10, 11. 
sihS,saQa simh4sana 14, 15, 

16, 29, 57. 
su^ Prefix su. 

sui 9uci 61, 100, 105; ^a 104. 
suiya 9uci v. 1. 
sukaya snk^ta 61, 100. 
sukumala see kumMa. 
sukka 9ukla 114. 

sukka 9ushka 95. 

sukkila (^iUa) 9ukla 40 S. 

44, 45. 
sukkha (so^) saukhya 9, 14, 79. 
sugamdha id. 60, 100. 
sucariya sucarita 120. 
sutt-^iy^ sush^hita Th. 13. 
Sutttiya n. pr. TL 4, 6, 9, 10. 
Sudani da n. pr. 164. 
suigiimmiya suninnita T. 
sutta snpta 3, 6, 31, 32. 
sutta stitra Th. 13, S. 63, 64. 
suttaya stitraka 36, 61. 
Sudamsa^a n. pr. 109; name 

of a palanquin 211. 
suddha 9uddha 2, 34, 61, 66, 

96, 104, 118, 120. 
suddhamta 9uddhanta 39 v. 1. 
suddhappa 9uddhatman 66. 
suddhaviyada ushniajala, see 

notes S. 25. 
sumdara id. 9, 34, 36, 79. 
sunn a 9thiya 89. 

Th. 7. 
Sup is a n. pr. 109; n. pr. 198. 
Suppa^ibuddha n. pr. Th. 

4, 6, 9, 10. 
sub ha 9ubha 28, 33, 38, 41, 

Subha n. pr. 160. 
s u b h a g a 9ubha 36 ; (a jewel) 2 7. 
Subhadda n. pr. 217. 
Sumai n. pr. 200. 
Sumanabhadda n. pr. Th. 5. 
sumiigia svapna 3, 5, 9, 13, T. 

47 — 50 etc. 
suya 9uka 59. 
sura id. 14, 15, 44. 
suratta surakta 59« 
surabhi («hi) id. 15, 32, 37, 

T. 61, 100. »tara 42. 
Sulasa n. pr. 137. 
suvanna (iqii) suvar^a 61, 90, 

91, 98, 112. 
suvina svapna 46, T. 64, 65, 

66, 68, 74, 207. 



s u V V a y a name of a day 1 13, 120. 
SuTvaya n. pr. 163. 
Suvvaya name of a gotra Th. 

12, 13. 
suvvayaggi name ofa day 124. 
susama id. 2 dussama'' 2, 147. 
susajgia 9ma9&na 89. 
suha sukha 39, 60, 61, 63, 95, 

119. suMsaiia 5, 48, 104. 
Suhatthi n. pr. Th. 4, 6. 
suhamma name of a vadim- 

saga 14. 
Suhamma n. pr. Th. 1, 2, 3. 
suhuya suhnta 118. 
suhuma stikshma 27, 35, S. 

44, 45. 
stimala sukum^ra 110. 
stir a 9^ra 52. 

s tir a stirya 39,44,59,104, 118. 
stirimagana ? T. 
stiriya siirya S. 36. 
stiva stipa S. 33 — 35. 
se sa 9, 51, 80, 119; asya S. 

33 — 36 se kappai S. 11 etc.; 

= atha 133. Th. 6—9. 
seuya sektrika (or sevaka) 89. 
Sejjainsa (Si^) 1) n. pr. 194, 

2) n. pr. 216. 
Sejjambhava n. pr. Th. 3. 
sejj& (si^) 9ayya S. 53, 54. 
Sen§, n. pr. Th. 5. 
se naval sen^pati 61. 
senavacca se^apatya 14. 
Seniya n. pr. Th. 11. 
SeiGiiya ajja^ name of a ^^khi 

Th. 11. 
seya ^veta 44, T. 61, 63. 
seyam ^reyas 21. 
sela 9aila 35, ^giha 89; ^'sihara 

36, 168* 
sevijjam&na sevyamana 42. 
Sesaval n. pr. 109. 
sesa 2, 188 sqq. 
seha 9aiksha S. 59. 
S i 1 1 iy §, name of a 9akha Th. 6. 
sokkha saukhya 51. 
s]oga 9oka 92, 95. 

sogamdhiya saagandhika 45. 
s c c a (su<*) 9rutva 8, 12, 50, 53. 
soijira (som^) 9aiLndira 118. 
soiii 9roni 36. 
so II 4^ 9anda T. 
sobhaga 9obhaka 38. 
sobhainta 9obhamana 36, 43. 
sobh^ 9obh^ 36, 61. 
sobhitta 9obhayitvS. S. 63. 
Soma n. pr. 160. n. pr. Th. 6. 
soma saiimya 9, 35, 38, 41, 

43 etc. 
somaiiasiya (ss) saumanasjdta 

5, 15, 50. 
S m a d a 1 1 a n. pr. Th. 5. 
Somabhtiiya name of a kola 

Th. 7. 
Soratthiya name of a 9&kha 

Th. 9. 
Soriyapura n. pr. 171. 
solasa sho4a9an 161, 181, 192. 
sovaciya sopacita 120. 
sovira sauvlra S. 25. 
sosayamta 90shayat 38. 
sosiya (sa+tisiya ??) T. 
so ban a 9odhana 100, 101. 
sohaipta 9obhamana 34, 35. 
sohamma name of a kalpa and 

yadiinsi^^a 14, 29. 
sob a 9obha 39, 41 — 44. 
sohiya 9obhita 35. 


hams a id. kala^' 42; raya^' 5. 
hamsagabbha hamsagarbha (a 

jeuwel) 45. 
hatt^a hyishta 5, 8, 15etc.S. 17. 
ha da h^ita 31, 92. 
hattha hasta 36, 115. 
Hattha n. pr. Th. 13. 
hatthi hastin T. 
Hatthilijja name of a knla 

Th. 7. 
Hatthiv^laga (Via <Vala) 

n. pr. 122, 147. 
hatth'uttarS. uttaraphalguni, 1 

2, 30, 96, 116. 



hamta haty& 114. 
hay a hata 15, 53. see ahaya. 
haratanuya baratanu S. 45. 
harahi hara imp. 114. 
Hari^egamesi Hari-naigamai- 

shin 21, 27, 30. 
hariya harita S. 44, 45, 55. 
hariy&liya haritalika (durva) 

Harivamsa Harivam^a 2, 18. 
harisa harsha 5, 15, 46, 50. 
haliya halika S. 45. 
hallohaliysi id. S. 45. 
hav. Vh\m. *'ai 1, S. 15 v. 1., 

16 V. 1. »amti Th. 9. 
havvam bhavyam ? (^ighram) 

132, S. 44. 
hlira id. 15, 33, 35, 36, 61. 
h4ra dhara, vasu^ 98. 
Hariy^yana name of a gotra 

Th. 1. 
Hariyamalag^ri name of a 

9akha Th. 7. 

Halijja name of a kula Th. 7. 

halidda haridra S. 44, 45. 

has a hasya or harsha 118. 

himguluya hingulaka 59. 

him a id. 39. 

hi may a hima(ka) S. 45. 

Himavamta Himavat 36. 

hiya hita*95. 111, 211. 

hiya see hiyaya 42 v. 1. 

hiyaya hridaya 5, 8, 38, 47. 

hi r anna (nn) hiranya 90, 91, 
98, 112. 

hudukka id. 102. 

huyasana huta9ana 118. 

heuya hetu(ka) S. 64. 

hem a id. 14. 

hemamta id. 113, 157, 212, 
227, S. 55. 

hemamtiya hemantika 119. 

h 0. /bhii. «i Th. 8 ; t>mti Th. 7 ; 
^ 107, S. 18; «ttha 1, 3, 97, 
112, 134—146 ; V^a (<^wa) 
S. 57, 59; ^tae S. 53. 

Drack yon 6. Kreysing in Leipzig:. 

Additions and Corrections. 

page 9 line 27 for Tika read Ttka. 
„ 13 in the note v, 4 for thUnam read thUnam. 

„ 21 a,M'. It should be remarked that I have not aimed at consistency 
regarding the orthography of the Jaina Pr&krit. I thought it preferable 
in a first edition of a Jaina book to show how the case stands. It would 
have been easy to adopt one method of spelling throughout the whole 
book e. g. to write always nn or nn. But instead of doing violence to 
the instinct of inconstancy which seems to be planted in the Indian breast, 
I usually have adopted the spelling of the oldest MS. A when confirmed 
by other MSS. Hence the same word is not always spelt in the same way. 
„ 25 Une 34 addx and contains 3040 granthas after 1307 AD. 
„ 29 Une 33 add: The MSS. of the Kalpasiitra may be classed into three 
groups : 1) MS. A. It contains the best text. 2) MSS. BEM. They con- 
tain the vulgata. 3) MSS. CH, a mixed text, usually siding with A, 
but not unfrequently with the second class. 
„ 30 add: For the Digambara legends about Bhadrabahu see Lewis Rice: 
Bhadra B&hu and ^avana Belgola. Ind. Ant. Ill p. 153 sqq. In the 
Digambara tradition of Kanara Bhadrabahu is made the leader of an 
emigration from Northern India. Amongst his disciples is Candragupta, 
king of P&taliputra, who had received dtkshd. 
34 note 5,8 for EHM read CHM. 

36 line 4: add icchiya padicchiyam eyam, DevS-nuppiya! after Devslnuppiy&! 
36 „ 17 for tayattisag&nS,m rfiod tayattisagSlnam. 
36 „ 23 „ sen^vaccam read senavaccam. 

39 „ 18 and 21 for jan nam read jan nam. 

40 „ 17 for vinaenam read vinaenam. 
40 „ 19 „ parinikkhamai read padinikkhamai. 

40 note 2 7, 12 for padi^ CH, ^eiA read parinikkhamei A. 

41 line 2 for tti read ti. 

41 „ 12 „ bhfte read bbhfte. 

42 „ 12 „ bhftmi „ bhiirai. 

42 „ 30 „ iisiya „ ftsiya. 

43 „ 4 „ payarMreya read payarllirega. 
43 „ 28 „ camikara „ c&mikara. 
43 „ 30 „ tanuya „ tanuya. 




pagei^ line 7 for lambhamta read lambamta. 










dasa-dis&o „ dasa disao. 

pftyaehim „ p&yaehim **. 

cArii „ elm. 

anuppainnam read anupainnam and add a note-. 

paimtam B. 
sassiriyahim rea^ sassiriyahim. 
nftna read xAnk. 
naddha^^ read naddha. 
rayana bhatti read rayana-bhatti. 
aTilambhiyae read airilambiyae. 
21 a/nd 22 for samiyftim read samiyftim. 
3 for anteurenam read amteureoam. 
jdie read juie. 

saimam read slimam. 

• • • 

61 note 113,11 dele say&bim C. 

62 line 4 cuUl gamdha-vattha after puppha. 

62 „ 17 for jdva read j&va. 

63 „ 14 „ aranne read aranne. 

63 „ 15 „ Unll-p&nae read InlpAnue. 

64 „ 11 „ thiim read thiim. 
noU 122,4 add A after m^. 

70 line 19 for aparl^iy&o read aparl^iy&o. 




















































79 note 6,15 
87 line 3 




21 ( 










MUrudevie read Marudevie. 
rlinn&nam read rainn&nam. 

• • • 

ayaccejjll „ &yaccejja. 

Kumdhari „ Kumdadh&ji. 

ahllamdam „ ah&lamdam. 

parinimie aparinimie read parimie . 

21 ouid Hem. IV, 78. after redolent. 

rftpam after devat&nlLm. 

37) before gumagum&yamlna. 
11 for viravalayani recui ylravalaylLni. 

kashta<> read k^sbtha. 









, aparimio. 


Druck von G. Kreysing in Leipzig. 



This book should be returned to 
the Library on or before the last date 
stamped below. 

A fine of five cents a day is inctirred 
by retaining it beyond the specified 

Please return promptly.